Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

This is the story of how Sam Winchester died. Don't worry though, it actually has a happy ending. Most stories begin with Once Upon A Time. But not this one. Because this story is special as it doesn’t start off as a fairy tale. So instead, I will simply say Many Years Ago….

“Happy birthday to you! Happy birthday to you! Happy birthday, dear Sam! Happy birthday to you!” Jess sang loudly as she came in from the kitchen.

Sam Winchester grinned adoringly at his girlfriend as she carried in a large chocolate cake and placed it in front of him. He admired the cake and all the hard work Jess had put into it. There were 18 candles stuck around the edges and the words ‘Happy 18th Birthday, Sam!!!” were spelt out in large, if slightly wobbly, white chocolate writing.

“Make a wish!” Jess exclaimed, clapping excitedly.

Her excitement was infectious as Sam’s mind raced for something good to wish for. Truth be told, he didn’t feel like he needed anything out of life, completely content with everything now. Sam closed his eyes and he frowned slightly, racking his brain.

I wish that I get to spend the rest of my life with my true love.

His eyes opened as he beamed over at Jess. He was so in love with her. What else could ask for in his life apart from his gorgeous, funny, smart brilliant girlfriend to keep loving him?

He turned back to the cake, inhaling deeply, and then blew out the candles in one breath. Jess cheered, jumping up and down on the spot, before slipping onto his lap and pulling him into a short but sweet kiss.

“I love you.” Sam said simply, tucking a stray strand of hair behind Jess’ ear. The corners of her mouth flicked upwards and her eyes seemed to sparkle as she leant in so their noses brushed against each other. “Thank you for everything.”

“I love you too, Sam Winchester. And you don’t need to thank me, it’s your eighteenth! It’s a big deal, Sam!” She jumped off of him and grabbed a knife, beginning to cut the cake.

“Plus, I know your father won’t do anything so I want to try to make this day special.”

Sam’s good mood lowered slightly at the mention of his father. John Winchester certainly wasn’t winning any awards for best father, especially on his birthday.

Still, Sam understood his father’s misery to a certain extent. His birthday would always have a sad undertone weaved in with all the happiness.

“He’s mourning my mother, Jess. It’s fine.” Sam said with a small shrug, managing to keep all emotion out of his voice.

“But it’s not your fault your mother died in childbirth so why should you have to suffer?” Jess exclaimed, frowning deeply and crossing her arms. “It’s been eighteen years, Sam, and he’s never once celebrated your birthday. He’s never even said happy birthday for God’s sake!”

Sam let out a chuckle, shaking his head at his girlfriend’s protective streak, as he reached out and clasped her hands tightly.

“It’s fine, Jess. I don’t care about my father anyway; all I need is you.”

“Sweet talker.” Jess giggled, allowing herself to be pulled onto Sam’s lap. Their lips came together and Sam cradled the back of Jess’ head, sighing contently.

This is what his life was and it couldn’t be better.

~~~~~~~~~~

Sam couldn’t sleep. For all intents and purposes he should be able to; he’d slept over at Jess’ so was snuggled under her soft duvet with her warm body curled up in his arms. Feeling completely comfortable, he should be able to fall asleep.

Yet, his brain wouldn’t shut up as his eyes scanned the ceiling. He glanced down at Jess’ sleeping form and he smiled softly, pressing a kiss to her forehead. She was so beautiful and he still couldn’t believe that she was his.

They’d first met their freshman year of high school and immediately become fast friends. By the time they were juniors, he’d had a full blow crush on her and decided to take a chance and ask her out. For some reason, she’d said yes.

He wasn’t going to complain though, not when he had a brilliant future with a beautiful blonde his side. Next year, they were going to go to Stanford and Sam was going to be a lawyer.

He had always wanted to help the world in some way and so he was going to be a public defender. He’d help those who couldn’t afford to defend themselves.

Yeah, he had a good life ahead of him. There was nothing more he could want.

So why he couldn’t get to sleep? Why did it feel like something was off? He frowned deeply before sitting up and glancing around the room but everything seemed normal.

Shrugging the strange feeling away, he slipped back under the covers, pulling Jess close to him. His eyes fluttered shut and soon he drifted away.

Sam sat down at their usual lunch table and smiled at Jess as she perched herself on the seat in front of him, intertwining their fingers.

He was just about to start eating when a loud slap echoed through the cafeteria. With wide eyes, Sam turned around to see that a cheerleader (he thought she was called Amanda) had slapped one of the guys on the football team.

“You cheated on me! With my best friend! We’re over!” She screamed in his face as tears poured down her face. She growled once more before storming off.

Raising his eyebrows, he took a bite of his sandwich and watched as Brady approached, grinning at both of them. Almost like it was happening in slow motion, Sam watched as Brady’s foot caught on someone’s bag and tripped.

He began to fall over as his try flew in the air and all his food was tossed upwards. Sam’s eyes widened as he began to stand up from the bench.

Sam jerked upwards, his chest heaving as he struggled to control his breathing and his brain burning. Feeling panicked, he ran a hand through his hair and gripped tightly onto the bed, trying to ground himself back to reality.

He was fine. It was just some stupid, random dream. Nothing bad had happened.

Though, it did seem weirdly realistic. Sam frowned as he recalled that it had been like he’d properly been there, not like any other dream he’d had before.

“Sam?” Jess yawned as her eyes opened, slowly stretching out. “What’s wrong?”

“Nothing. Just a…weird dream.”

And of course, that’s all it was. What else could it possibly be? He smiled over at Jess, trying to reassure her, before sliding out of the bed.

He rubbed his head as he slowly plodded along to the bathroom, wincing at the headache that was still there. He brushed through his hair and leant on the sink, splashing water on his face.

He glanced at the mirror before letting out a yelp and tripping backwards as he looked into his eyes. Frowning, he slowly looked again but everything seemed normal.

He could’ve sworn his eyes were glowing. Sam frowned, staring at his reflection intensely like it held all the answers. He rubbed his eyes and let out a sigh.

He was being ridiculous. Of course, his dream was just a dream. He had a headache because it happens sometimes. His eyes must just have been a trick of the light.

Shrugging it off, he started to get ready for the day. There was no point worrying about something stupid and insignificant when he had to get to school. The real world had come a calling.

“You seem off this morning, you okay?” Jess asked as they stepped out of the door. Their hands naturally came together as they set off to school.

“Yeah, I’m fine. Like I said, just had a weirdly vivid dream. I think it kinda threw me or something. And I got a pretty bad headache.”

“Oh, I got some Paracetamol. You want some, babe?”

“Nah, it’ll pass.”

He smiled at Jess, shrugging slightly. This was his first full day of being an adult and he didn’t want it to be ruined by some weird dream.

His life was still great. He had good grades, he had Stanford and most importantly, he had Jess. He needed to stop worrying about every little detail.

“Oh my god, you’d never believe what Brady did in chemistry the other day!”

Sam watched Jess tell her story with a fond smile. The weight on his shoulders lifted a little, his weird dream already disappearing from his mind.

~~~~~~~

Grinning widely, Sam bounded into the cafeteria. He’d just got a history paper he’d worked really hard on back and sure enough, he’d gotten an A. There was no way Stanford wouldn’t want him.

Sam sat down at their usual lunch table and smiled at Jess as she perched herself on the seat in front of him, intertwining their fingers.

He was just about to start eating when a loud slap echoed through the cafeteria. With wide, disbelieving eyes, Sam turned around to see that a cheerleader had slapped one of the guys on the football team.

And it was Amanda. Just like his dream.

What the fuck?!

Dumfounded, Sam continued to stare at the scene as it played out exactly like it had in his dream. But that wasn’t possible. It didn’t make sense.

His heart pounding, Sam look around, almost hoping that an answer would pop out somewhere and this whole thing could be explained.

“Sam, baby, are you okay?” Jess asked, concerned laced in her voice as she frowned at him.

His head snapped round to face her as he slowly nodded and put on the best smile as he could while he was freaking out internally.

“Yeah, yeah, I’m fine. Just wonder what that whole situation’s about!” He exclaimed with fake happiness, taking a bit of his sandwich so he didn’t have to speak anymore. He’d always been a terrible liar.

He noticed Brady approaching, carrying a lunch tray, and his mind flashed back to his dream. His frown deepened and shook his head, wondering what was happening to him.
Brady tripped.

The tray went flying.

And Sam it caught it, the food landing on it a few seconds later.

Inhaling deeply, Sam stared at the tray, astounded by what had just happened. Not knowing what to say, Sam smiled awkwardly and passed it back to Brady.

“Sam! That was amazing! Like something Peter Parker would do. How’d you do it?” Jess asked, completely amazed and grinning at Sam like he was some sort of a hero.

Well, Jess, I dreamt about it last night and now it’s come true.

Yeah right, like he could see that. That was just lead to Jess breaking up with him and a one way ticket to a therapist.

“Just good reflexes, I guess.” Sam muttered with a shrug. He tried to calm his face, so he didn’t worry his friends, and went back to eating his lunch.

Freaking out internally, Sam’s mind raced over what happened. It didn’t make sense. How could something he dreamt come true?

His couldn’t stop his mind to jumping to superpowers. It was like Jess said, what he just did was some Peter Parker shit. It felt like he’d just had some sort of vision.

Pushing those thoughts away, he turned to all the information he knew about dreams. Superpowers weren’t real; they were just something from comic books. He wasn’t crazy and he didn’t want his whole future to be derailed because of one weird dream.

Many thought dreams were just ways of processing things you’d heard and seen during the day. Maybe yesterday he’d overheard the rumour of Amanda being cheated on.

The fact that his dream just happened must be some weird coincidence. It wasn’t like it was a particularly special scene, just random things that often happened in high school.

Feeling comforted, Sam turned his attention back to Jess and squeezed her hand. Her face immediately lit up as her eyes seemed to sparkle.

Sam scoffed internally at his earlier panic. He didn’t need to worry about anything not when he had someone as amazing as Jess.

Everything was going to be fine.

~~~~~~

Sam closed his locker and started to head down the hallway to his next lesson. A few weeks after his birthday and life was good. He was still a straight A student and he still had Jess.

Everything in his life was completely normal and fine. Everything was fine.

He’d still been having disturbingly realistic dreams that came true and some other dreams as well but it was fine. It was probably just stress messing with his head. Everything was fine.

“Hey, Loosechester!”

Sam had to bite back a groan as a rough hand gripped onto his shoulder and spun him around. He was not in the mood for this today.

“What do you want, Dirk?”

“I want to know why you didn’t let me cheat off of you for that history test!” Dirk growled, clenching Sam’s shirt as he glowered menacingly. “Now I’m gonna fail.”

Exhausted and just wanting to collapse into a chair, Sam pulled away from the bully, glaring at him. He wasn’t going to put up with this crap.

“Maybe if you picked up a book once in a while, you wouldn’t. Oh right, you’re too stupid!” Sam yelled, pushing Dirk so he stumbled back slightly.

His face twisted into an angry scowl as his fists clenched and he looked like he wanted to kills Sam. Suddenly regretting everything, Sam held his hands up in surrender but Dirk charged forward, swinging his fist and punching him in the face.

Sam flinched backwards as pain erupted in his eye, falling onto the floor. He moaned as he covered his eye, wincing at how tender it was.

Barking out a laugh, Dirk sneered at Sam and ran at him again, lifting his leg and aiming it at Sam’s head. Panicking, Sam lifted his arms and help them up in front of his face.

He squeezed his eyes shut as he prepared for the pain to arrive, wishing desperately he had a way to stop the bully. But it never came. All he heard was a loud crash as Dirk went flying backwards, his head hitting a locker as he slumped over.

The small crowd that had gathered all began whispering in confused tones, staring at Sam and then over at Dirk. They were all wondering the same thing as Sam- what the fuck had just happened?

Eyebrows furrowed in concern, Sam whimpered slightly as he stared at his hands in disbelief. All he’d done was hold his hands up and then Dirk had been tossed across the hallway.

Terror running through his body, Sam scrambled to stand up as his hands began to shake. His face contorted in confusion as he quickly stormed away, a hand running through his hair.

None of that made sense. And paired with the dreams, Sam was really beginning to think that there was something wrong with him. That he was some whole new level of freak.
If this was some sort of movie or comic book, Sam would be convinced that this was some sort of sign of magic or superpowers. But this was reality! And he had no idea what was happening to him.

All he wanted to be was normal. He just wanted to go to college, get a good job and house, marry his high school sweetheart and then start a big family. Maybe get a dog if he was feeling particularly adventurous.

But crazy, prophetic dreams and weird scenarios that felt like telekinesis didn’t happen to normal people!

Leaning against a locker, he focused on slowing his breathing, reminding himself that he was okay and was getting worked up over nothing. Of course he wasn’t a prophet. Of course he didn’t have telekinesis! That was a ridiculous idea! And one that would get him locked up indefinitely.

They were just coincidences. His dreams were probably being influenced by his already quite similar day to day life and maybe the floor was wet where Dirk fell. Yeah, that made sense.

Shaking his head at his stupidity, Sam grinned to himself and pulled his rucksack up, continuing to head till his next lesson.

Everything was going to be fine. It had to be.

~~~~~~

“I’m gonna kill that, dick!” Dean yelled furiously as he paced along Sam’s room. “I’m gonna rip his lungs out!”

Sam sighed, resisting the urge to roll his eyes at his brother, as he readjusted the ice pack he was holding up to his face. He knew Dean just cared about him but the overly protective act was just plain annoying.

“It’s fine, Dean. It’s not that big of a deal.” Sam mumbled with a shrug. Dean stopped pacing and turned around to face his brother, staring at Sam like he was crazy.

“Not that big of a deal? Not that big of a deal?! Have you seen your eye, Sammy!?”

“No, I know but he got pretty beat up too.” Sam exclaimed, desperately trying to persuade Dean that everything was okay. He did not want Dean to cause a scene tomorrow at school. It would just end up with Sam being in even more shit.

Dean let out a chuckle at that, some of the tension draining out of his body. He smirked proudly at Sam and patted him on the back, settling down next to him on the bed.

“Yeah, I heard about that. Good job, I’m very proud.” Dean grinned, clasping Dean’s shoulder. Sam shrugged him off and hunched in on himself more. He did not need a reminder of what happened earlier nor given responsibility for it.

Really, he wanted to completely forget about it and pretend that it never, ever happened.

“Oh, come on! Don’t get all high and mighty about how you shouldn’t hurt anyone because it’s wrong!” Dean mocked in a high-pitched voice, doing a terrible impression of Sam.

He did roll his singular, working eye that time as he kicked his brother’s shin. He crossed his arms and sighed, twisting his body round and leaning back against his headboard.

“I’m still going to kick Dirk’s ass though.” Dean snarled, shaking his head. “No one hurts my baby brother and gets away with it.”

Scoffing, Sam could barely contain his annoyance as he pushed himself off the bed. He had already had a terrible day and he didn’t need Dean poking in his life just because Dean still saw him as the little kid he had had to raise.

“No Dean, you’re not going to!”

“Of course, I am!” Dean yelled back, his face pinched with frustration.

“No!”

“Why not?!”

“Because I said so!” Sam exclaimed angrily, clenching his fists. “This is my life, Dean! I don’t need you messing it up just because you can’t get over the fact that I’m my own person. I’m an adult, Dean! I don’t need your protection! I don’t need you!”

Dean’s face crumpled as he shook his head at his brother and slowly began to back out of the room.

“Fine! Sorry for trying to be a good older brother!” Dean growled as he slammed the door behind him.

Sam squeezed his eyes shut as he cursed himself for saying something so cruel. He was just so tired and fed up with life that he had taken it out on his brother. But Dean didn’t deserve that, not when he’d always looked after Sam.

Livid with himself, Sam threaded his fingers through his hair and then slammed his fists down by his side. He flinched as a loud, shattering sound exploded across his room.

His face contorted into a bewildered expression and tears sprang to his eyes as he stared at what had happened. Somehow his glass on his desk had ending up hitting the wall on the other side of the room.

Feeling like he was going insane, Sam collapsed on his bed, pulling at his hair. He slowly began to sob as worlds like schizophrenia, bipolar disease and borderline personality disease ran through his head, screaming and taunting him. He’d read that they all involved hallucinations.

What else could possibly explain what was happening to him? There was no way it was actually happening so it just must be something wrong with him.

His dreams of Stanford, of being a lawyer, of having normal life felt like they were slipping through his fingers like sand. His future with Jess completely disappearing.

Oh god, how would Jess react? He pictured her shocked, slightly disgusted face as she slowly backed away from him. He knew his life was too good to last.

He couldn't loose his perfect life. He couldn’t loose Jess. He’d just have to hide and pretend this all wasn’t happening to him. Maybe then he’d be okay.

Inhaling deeply, he wiped his eyes as he tried to shake away his fear and panic as much as he could. Needing to be doing something, he grabbed his bag and decided to get on with his homework. Maybe if he acted like everything was normal then it would all stop.

Everything was going to be fine. Right?

~~~~~~

It turned out everything wasn’t fine. Two months had passed since the first incident and things just seemed to be getting worse and worse.

More dreams. More things moving with a flick of his hands. He’d even began to sense people entering the room before they even did.

He was a freak. A broken freak.

He didn’t need how long he could keep up the front that everything was okay. But he didn’t want to spend the rest of his life behind padded walls.

He just didn’t understand why this was happening to him. He didn’t understand what he’d done to deserve it. He’d always tried to be a good person and work hard throughout his life and even though he would never tell Dean, he believed in God and heaven and prayed occasionally.

But this whole nightmare felt like torture straight from hell. It wasn’t fair that this was happening to him. Not when he’d been so close to his dreams.

Completely drained, he slowly lowered his head into his hands. He hadn’t got more than 4 hours of sleep for over a month due to the dreams getting more vivid and disturbing.

He didn’t even want to think about some of the things he’d been seeing or he might break down into tears.

“Sam! I’m done in the bathroom!”

Jess walked into the room and it felt like his heart was breaking as he saw her confusion and fear spread over her face. He couldn’t stand it as he slipped his head back into his hands.

So this was it. The moment had finally come. The moment where he couldn’t hide anymore. The moment where Jess broke up with him and everything he’d ever worked for disappeared.

“Sam?” She whispered, tentatively walking towards him. “What’s wrong, baby?”

The bed dipped as she sat down next to him, placing a comforting hand on his back. He couldn’t help but lean into her warm, loving touch. He shook his head as his breath stuttered. He fight the urge to start crying, biting on his lip.

“C’mon Sam, you know you can talk to me about anything.”

He barked out a laugh at that, imagining what her reaction would be if he did tell her the truth, and soon found he couldn’t stop laughing, his body shaking under all the stress he’d been under.

Jess whimpered painfully as she kneeled in front of him, holding his face tenderly. Concern was obvious in her eyes as she smiled at him supportively.

He wanted to tell her so desperately. He had had enough of keeping this all in. It was driving him insane.

“I think there’s something wrong with me.” He croaked as tears began to slip down his cheeks. Jess frowned anxiously, wiping away his tears. “My dreams have been coming true and stuff’s been moving across the room without me even touching and I just feel like I’ve got this sixth sense.”

Jess’ eyes widened in surprise as her hands and curled into fists, almost flinching away from him. All his worst fears coming true, Sam choked out a sob and hung his head in shame.

He was an idiot for ever thinking Jess wouldn’t care. That she would somehow accept how broken and fucked up he was.

His chin was slowly lifted up and was met with the sight of Jess’ reassuring smile. His eyes widened in surprise as the corners of his mouth lifted upwards slightly.

“It’s okay, Sam. You’re okay.” Jess said soothingly, stroking his cheek.

“What do you think is wrong with me?”

“Sweetheart, there’s nothing wrong with you. You’ve been under a lot of stress recently and you’ve hardly been sleeping and that can mess with your head. Nothing is wrong with you, okay?”

Sam glanced away at the floor, refusing to meet Jess’ fierce gaze. He couldn’t bring himself to believe her, still feeling like there was something wrong with him.

“Okay?” She repeated demandingly. Sam couldn’t stop the laugh that escaped his lips as he brought his eyes up to Jess’.

“Okay.” He replied with a small nod.

She smiled supportively at him, lifting herself up and sitting beside him again. Wrapping an arm around his waist, she pulled him back as they both laid down on the bed. Snuggling into his side, Sam slid his arm around her shoulders and kissed her forehead.

“We’ll be okay. We’ll get you some help. We’ll try to spend more time to relax. Everything’s going to be fine, Sam.”

For the first time since this whole mess started, Sam truly believed those worlds. Letting the tension that had been building in him go, Sam closed his eyes and sighed in relief.

He was the luckiest man in the world. Jess was the most incredible girlfriend a man could wish for. This had been slowly eating away inside him for months and with only a few words, she made it seem like nothing.

Lots of people suffered from stress. Lots of people went to therapy. Sam could fix this problem. They would deal with it together.

And then there was Stanford and their shining future ahead of them.

“I love you, Jess. So much.”

“I love you too. Now, get some sleep, Sam.”

He laid in bed, feeling calm for the first time in months, with Jess in his arms. She ran her fingers through his hair until they both fell asleep.

They were going to be fine. Everything was going to be fine.

~~~~~~

Sam’s eyes slowly fluttered open as he stretched out. He glanced over at Jess, as memories of what happened earlier came flooding back, and pressed a kiss to her forehead.

She shifted slightly, a smile coming to her face. Gratitude and love washed over him as he stared at his beautiful girlfriend.

Slipping out of bed, he glanced at her once more before slowly plodding towards the kitchen, desperate for a drink.

After pouring himself a glass of water, he leaned against the counter, running his fingers through his hair.

He frowned slightly as his heart suddenly began to pound. Glancing around, a bad feeling settled into his stomach. He couldn’t help but feel like something awful about to happen.

His chest tightened painfully as he froze in fear, horrible images from his dreams flooding back. All thoughts on Jess, he raced up the stairs and burst into the room, praying to see her beautiful face.

Pain spreading over his heart, Sam choked back a sob, hands gripping onto his hair, as he saw the empty bed. What if…?

But no, that was a ridiculous thought. That sort of thing didn’t just happen. His anxiety slowly subsidised as he repeated what Jess had said earlier in his head. All those dreams were just the result of his stress. They weren’t real. Everything was going to be fine. Jess must be in the bathroom.

Nearly laughing at his foolishness, Sam slipped back into bed and closed his eyes, waiting for Jess to return.

Something wet landed on his forehead.

He frowned.

Another drop landed on his forehead.

His eyes opened.

“Jess! No!”

Pulled up on the ceiling by some invisible force, Jess’ stomach had been cut open, bleeding profusely, as her limbs were pulled in unnatural directions. Her face was frozen into a mask of horror and pain, mouth wide open in a scream.

The whole ceiling burst into fire, grabbing a hold of Jess and Sam began to scream until his throat was raw.

Howling in pain, tears streamed in face as he watched Jess go up in flames; their whole future destroyed in one inhumane act.

It couldn’t be happening. It wasn’t real. He couldn’t lose Jess!

She was everything to him. She was the thing that kept him going in the morning. She wasn’t the fucking love of his life.

It had to be a nightmare, another of his twisted dreams. But as his heart began to break into two, he slowly realised it wasn’t.

It wasn’t fair. He’d never done anything wrong. He’d just wanted a good life with Jess. He screamed as he began to thrash on his bed. It wasn’t fucking fair!

He couldn’t go on after this. He couldn’t survive without Jess. Screaming her name one final time, he made his decision. He would die here with her.

A life without her was nothing. It would be nothing but pain and suffering and heartbreak. He couldn’t do it. He wouldn’t do it.

He sobbed furiously as he began to accept his fate, closing his eyes and waiting for the flames to put him out of his misery.

They slammed open again as a loud, whooshing noise filled the room. Purple smoke created what looked like an image of another place as a man with golden hair stepped through.

His golden eyes, shining with fury and determination, met Sam’s and he breathed heavily. Face contorting in confusion, Sam watched as the other man grabbed his hand and pulled him off the bed.

“Run!”

With that, the man sprinted back through the portal, pulling Sam along with him. Realising he was leaving his heart behind him and that he would never be complete again, he let out one last pained wail as he glanced back at the room.

It was completely engulfed in flames.

Jess was completely gone.

The portal closed.

Sam collapsed.

Chapter Text

Heart still racing, Sam looked around him through blurry, tear-filled eyes. He couldn’t even begin to comprehend what had just happened.

He’d been in his apartment and a second later, they were in a large grassy clearing. His hands dug into the ground as he sobbed, staring at the spot where the portal had been just a moment ago.

“Jess!” He roared, pulling himself up as he shakily wrapped an arm around himself. “Let me go back. I need to save her!”

The shorter man frowned at Sam, raising an eyebrow questioningly. He grabbed Sam’s hand and pulled him away again, while Sam continued to cry out, begging to be taken back. Maybe Jess could somehow be alive. Maybe he could still save her. She couldn’t be dead. His beautiful, intelligent, perfect Jess couldn’t be dead.

“Shut up!” The man yelled, spinning around and snarling at Sam. “You’re girlfriend’s dead! You have nothing to go back to! Stop your whining!”

All hope and fight extinguished in Sam at these words as he stared in shock at whoever this man was, anger simmering slightly in his stomach. Sam had just lost the fucking love of his life; this man could at least have the decency to be respectful. But in a matter of words, he’d spat on the memory of Jess.

Growling slightly, Sam pulled away. He wasn’t going anywhere till he got an explanation of what the fuck had just happened. The man spun around, glaring accusingly at Sam as frustration flashed in his golden eyes.

“Who are you?”

“My name’s Gabriel.”

Sam raised his eyebrow at the religious name. It didn’t suit the man at all. In the bible, Gabriel was the messenger of God and one of God’s most trusted. This man was cruel, gazing menacingly at Sam like he was doing something wrong for mourning Jess.

“What is this place? Where are you taking me?”

Gabriel let out a groan, clenching his jaw, before sighing deeply. He lifted his arms, presenting his hands outwards and flashed Sam a grin.

“Sam Winchester, welcome to Heaven.”

His heart almost stopped as his mouth dropped open. Part of him was devastated over the fact that he was dead, wanting to be able to accomplish and do so much more in his life. But the part of him that just wanted to be with Jess was glad he didn’t have to live on without her anymore.

“I’m dead.” Sam slowly accepted.

“What?! No! Why would you be dead?” Gabriel exclaimed, staring at him like he’d grown another head.

Sam’s stomach twisted painfully as he realised something much worse was going on. He had somehow got to a strange land and he would never see Jess again. He began to weep again, running a hand through his hair.

“You said this place was Heaven.” Sam explained. Rolling his eyes, Gabriel sighed before rubbing his forehead.

“Oh goddamnit, I forgot about how twisted the stories of this realm are in your world. Look, Heaven isn’t a form of afterlife; it’s just another realm. Travel across realms used to be all the range but it slowly died out and your world forgot about this place. All that was left were the lies that you found in your bible.”

Sam felt like he was dying inside, a hole ripped open in his heart from the loss of Jess, but he couldn’t help but be fascinated by Gabriel’s words. He’d always loved to learn after all.

“Doesn’t seem like a very heavenly place.” Sam muttered, glancing upwards to spot a giant mass of smoke coming from an area in the distance.

His intuitive gaze turned to Gabriel, his eyes tracing over the man’s body. His clothing was dirty and bloody, ripped a few places. A sword swung from his belt as several different shaped knives and blades were slotted in a strap over his chest and shoulder.

His hard expression and the way his eyes seemed to gleam with knowledge and power gave the distinct impression that this man was a warrior. Sam questioned what was going on in this so called heaven.

Gabriel growled, grabbing Sam’s shirt and pulling him close. Sam’s breath stuttered slightly as he took in the pure fury on Gabriel’s face, mouth twisted into a snarl and flames dancing in his eyes.

“Okay, I’ve tried to be patient but I am done with your complaining. This is my home and you don’t know a single thing about it!”

Gabriel gritted his teeth as his grip on Sam’s shirt tightened. Inhaling deeply, Sam couldn’t help but bow his head in submission.

There was a spark in the air, a warning to Sam that Gabriel could easily kill him if he wanted to. He decided that this wasn’t a man to mess with.

Something seemed to change as Sam’s head snapped upwards, his eyes tearing through the darkness as his heart rate slowly increased. Gabriel dropped him, following his gaze as he slowly pulled a fully silver blade. He glanced over at Sam, the worry clear in his eyes.

“What? What do you see?”

“Nothing! I just don’t know…something feels off.” Sam trailed off, not wanting Gabriel to think he was crazy. He waited for the inevitable shouting but all he heard was an intake of breath as Gabriel slowly nodded.

Sam looked over at Gabriel, shocked to see how intensely the shorter man was looking at him. It looked like he was almost in awe of Sam but that couldn’t be possible.

A sharp tingle ran up his spine as Sam suddenly spun around. His eyes widened in shock as he saw three people standing there, all equipped with weapons.

Shaking his head, he toppled over and began to slowly backwards. The dark-haired woman standing in the middle tilted her head at him, smirking slightly as a vicious laugh left her mouth. She raised an eyebrow and her normal brown eyes turned fully black.

Frozen in terror, Sam let out a scream as Gabriel glared at him, looking completely disgusted and disappointed. He turned around to face their attackers and Sam watched with bewildered eyes as three of Gabriel appeared, all holding the same silver blade.

Each copy stepped forward to fight one of the people, dodging punches and swinging the blade. One of the men was stabbed directly in the chest as a flash of light blazed through him and the other was kicked to the floor before Gabriel drove the blade through his back.

Only the woman remained as they slowly circled each other. Gabriel’s grip tightened on the hilt as he raised an eyebrow, a small smirk coming to his face.

“Shall we dance?”

A sinister smile spread over her face as she pulled out a matching weapon. They both darted forward, their blades hitting each other a few times. Gabriel snarled and swiped forward, aiming for his chest, but she managed to dodge and grabbed his arm, pulling him against her.

“You know this boy belongs to us, Gabriel!”

Gabriel roared at that as he elbowed her in the face, pulling away and once again swinging the blade. She smirked as their weapons met once more.

Panic swirled in his stomach, making Sam want to be sick, as he realised she was talking about him. It didn’t make sense. He wasn’t a special; he just lived a boring, normal life. What could she want with him?

His breathing rapidly increasing, Sam pulled at his hair and began to spiral. If Gabriel lost, this woman would take him and do god knows what to him. It was all to much.

Everything that had happened to him over the last couple of months. Loosing Jess. Being transported to a different realm. And now staring either death or kidnapping in the face.

He screamed out in pain, wishing that Gabriel would hurry up and kill this bitch, as something seemed to burst out of him.

An energy wave flew through the air, knocking Gabriel over and hitting the woman. Letting out a cry, she flinched backwards as her light erupted out of her eyes before falling to the ground.

Horror filled his heart as his mouth dropped open, trying to come up with a rational explanation of what he’d just done.

Gabriel rolled over to his side and stared at Sam with a stunned expression. Sam couldn’t ignore the complete admiration in his eyes this time.

“Woah, that was seem pretty strong magic, kiddo. Very impressive!” Gabriel exclaimed, pushing himself off and extending a hand to Sam.

Frowning, Sam stared at the offered hand. Magic? Though he couldn’t deny its existence anymore, Sam certainly did not have magic. He wasn’t special. What happened was just…..something else.

Gabriel raised an eyebrow as he wiggled his fingers and Sam slipped their hands together, allowing himself to be pulled up.

He looked around at the three bodies scattered on the ground, vomit rushing to his mouth as he saw how the woman’s eyes had been burnt out to sunken, charred pits.

“Are they all dead?” Sam asked nervously, not completely sure if he wanted to know the answer.

“Yes.”

Letting out a whimper, Sam winced as his hand flew up to his mouth. His life had been completely ordinary and now these people were dead. It was wrong. They had been attacking them but they were still people.

“Don’t feel bad, kiddo.” Gabriel sighed as he wiped his blade. “They’re just demons. They were beyond saving anyway.”

Gabriel began to walk away and Sam quickly followed, eyes widening in fear. Images of Satan and hell flashed through his mind as he shivered slightly. He glanced back at the three bodies, frowning as they did just look like normal people.

“Your bible got demons very wrong as well.” Gabriel explained, noticing Sam’s look. “They’re not freaky creatures, they’re just people who’s souls have been twisted beyond recognition and have turned black. Hence the black eyes.”

The nerd inside of Sam happily soaked up this information while the rest of him just felt tired. There was an ache deep in his bones and he was struggling to keep his eyes open.

He needed Dean. He’d never wanted his big brother more than he did now. He needed someone to tell him that it was going to be okay. That Sam would be okay.

“Can I go home now?” Sam asked cautiously, not knowing how this unpredictable man would react.

Gabriel froze ahead of him, slowly turning around to face Sam with a cold expression on his face. Inhaling deeply, Gabriel shook his head at his hands slowly curled into fists.

“No.”

“But I have a life back there! I have a brother and a father who are probably worried sick. I have school and I have…” Sam trailed off, the words ‘Jess’ and ‘Stanford’ still on his lips.

His heart sank at the thought of being trapped in the this horrible world. Of never seeing Dean again. Of never being properly allowed to mourn Jess.

“I don’t care!” Gabriel screamed, outrage flashing over his face. “We need you! Your fate lies here now so suck it up and stop complaining!”

“But-“

“And even if you did go back, there would still be demons hunting you down! Who do you think killed your little girlfriend, huh? If you go back, you’d just endangering your family!”

Sam recoiled from the harsh words, face crumpling as his vision began to blur. If he hadn’t seen how powerful Gabriel was, he would’ve ditched him for completely belittling Jess.

Jess was his girlfriend, the woman he had planned to marry one day. He had a whole future back in his world! His whole body was still crying out for Jess! But Gabriel didn’t give a single fuck. What a selfish, heartless asshole!

“You’re a real dick, you know that right?!” Sam spat, scowling furiously.

“A dick that just saved your ass!”

Gabriel’s glare deepened as the two came closer together, only a few inches apart. Gabriel’s look was completely murderous but Sam couldn’t help but feel safe around the smaller man, somehow knowing that Gabriel wouldn’t hurt him.

Throwing his hands up in frustration, Gabriel stormed over to a house, mumbling something rude about Sam. Gabriel pulled himself up and with a twist of his mouth, Gabriel held out his hand in what seemed like a peace offering.

“Look, you can stay here and die if you want to. Or you can come with me and meet some of my friends.” Gabriel paused for a moment, something dark filling his eyes. “And I promise that if you come with me, you’ll get home eventually.”

His mind raced as he tried to decide what the best option was. He didn’t know what he’d do if more of the demons appeared but the mere sight of Gabriel’s face made fury bubble up in his stomach. He didn’t no how longer he could stop himself from punching the dick.

“Gabriel!” A sharp scream across the field interrupted his thoughts. His head snapped around to see another demon approaching them, fear flooding his body. Gabriel’s eyes widened and held out his hand once more.

“C’mon, Sam! We need to go!”

Accepting his fate, Sam nodded and allowed himself to be hoisted up onto the horse. With a kick of Gabriel’s feet, they galloped away as Sam threw one last fearful look back at the demon.

He tried to steady himself, letting out a yelp as he nearly slid off. He couldn’t do this. He’d never ridden a horse before. He didn’t belong in this world. Gabriel sighed and twisted round slightly to face Sam, raising an eyebrow in annoyance. He gestured downwards with his head.

“You’re going to have to hold on, bucko!”

Reluctantly, Sam’s arms wrapped around Gabriel’s waist but still managed to keep a distance between the two. Chuckling, Gabriel glanced back at him, amusement dancing in his golden eyes.

“Don’t by shy, Sammoose. I don’t bite!” Gabriel exclaimed with a smirk.

Sam stammered slightly at the very odd nickname, glaring at Gabriel. He cautiously moved forward until he was pressed against the younger man.

The rhythmic, constant strides of the horse seemed to relax Sam. The warmth from Gabriel made him yawn. He stared at the stars twinkling above him through heavy eyes. Pain and exhaustion washed through him.

The last thing he heard was Gabriel telling him to get some rest before everything turned black.

~~~~~~

“Okay everyone, don’t stare. You’ll scare the kid.”

Sam groaned slightly, wiggling on the horse’s back. Gabriel nudged him with his shoulder and smiled as Sam’s eyes opened slowly.

“C’mon Sammich, we’re here. Time to get off.”

Looking around to see what ‘here’ was, Sam blearily stared at a crowd of people, standing in front of several different huts making up what seemed to be a fairly large camp. Gabriel helped him down and a black-haired man stepped forward, a small smile tracing his face. He stuck out his hand and Sam cautiously shook it.

“My name is Castiel. It’s very nice to meet you, Sam.” Castiel exclaimed, looking at Sam like he couldn’t believe he was there.

Frowning, Sam glanced around the large group, spotting similarly amazed expressions on all of their faces. He flushed red under their intense gazes, wrapping his arms around himself. Gabriel let out a laugh, patting him on the back and pushing him forward.

“Yeah, it’s…er….nice to meet you too.” Sam replied, forcing himself to smile at everyone.

“We’ve been waiting a very long time to meet you, Sam.”

Various murmurs of agreement were heard from the crowd as Sam’s face fell. He slowly backed away, shaking his head as his heart began to pound.

Worst case scenarios began jumping into his head as terror flowed through his body. They could be some sort of weird cult, planning to sacrifice him or force him to join them. They could harvest his organs for some weird magic spell. They could be planning to throw him into a nest of demons.

Cas smiled softly, holding his hands up in surrender as he followed Sam’s footsteps and walked forward.

“We don’t mean you any harm. We just need your help.”

“What?!” Sam blurted out, not understanding what Castiel could possibly mean. He was just a boring, normal guy. These guys seemed to have magic. What could he possibly do to help them?

“You’re scared, confused and in pain, I understand but all will be explained.” Cas paused, sharing a glance with Gabriel who nodded at the blue-eyed man to go on.

“This is the Kingdom of Heaven and right now were are suffering from a terrible war. The King is a cruel dictator and we have plans to overthrow him but he’s been wiping out all the rebels one by one.”
Cas frowned deeply, glancing at the floor, as a solemn mood fell over the whole group. Sam swallowed nervously, wondering where this was leading to.

Ideas of how he could help or more accurately, how they thought he could help popped up in his brain. But he didn’t want any part of this. He just wanted to go home. He just wanted his brother. He didn’t want to have to deal with some evil, probably very powerful king.

“But there is a prophecy that gives us hope.” It felt like Sam’s stomach was filling with acid as he slowly shook his head.

“One that states that the boy whose soul enters the world as Mary Winchester’s leaves and gains his powers on his 18th will be the one to win the war.”

Chapter Text

“You’re crazy!” Sam exclaimed, shaking his head frantically as he slowly backed away. “You’re all crazy.”

There was no way this could be real. Sam couldn’t be destined to save this place. He wasn’t important or special enough.

Someone like Gabriel would be better suited for the role of Heaven’s saviour. Though he didn’t like the guy, Sam had to admit the magic he had was incredible. He was so strong and powerful; they should be turning to Gabriel, not Sam.

And even if there was some miniscule chance that Sam had it in him to save this world doesn’t mean he wanted to. He was exhausted and it felt like his heart was slowly dying as all potential happiness faded away. He just wanted to go home and see his brother.

He didn’t want to be involved in some magical war against some evil king. No thanks, he didn’t have a death wish.

“I understand this is a lot to process but we need you, Sam.” Castiel exclaimed, eyes wide and pleading for help. “You must know there’s something special about you. You must have already experienced your magic and Jessica Moore was killed because of you!”

“Don’t!” Sam yelled, making everyone jump. He pointed angrily Castiel, his whole body shaking as a few tears slipped down his cheeks.

He couldn’t think about Jess. Or about how it was likely that she died just because she knew him. Just because she had decided to love Sam.

Jess had the been the perfect, golden child. She was intelligent and beautiful and kind. Everyone always said she had so much potential; she could achieve any dream, she could have anything she wanted, she could have any guy she wanted.

She’d chosen Sam and he had destroyed her. He had destroyed the most beautiful girl he’d ever known. From the moment they first met, there was a ticking time bomb over Jess.

“Don’t say her name!” He barked, voice breaking. Weakly, he began to walk away, hands running through his hair.

He just wanted to go home. He’d walk all the way back to that field if he had to. He just needed to get away from all these prying eyes.

A soft, warm hand clutched at his shoulder. Sam turned around, surprise flitting through him as he saw Gabriel smiling up at him.

“Look kiddo, I know this is a lot but we need you. If you don’t help us, we’ll all die.” Gabriel begged, squeezing Sam’s shoulder slightly.

Sam had to resist the urge to roll his eyes, fury bubbling up inside and threatening to boil over. Gabriel had no right to try and play nice now just to try to get Sam to agree to some stupid suicide plan.

“That isn’t my problem!” He spat, pulling away from Gabriel.

His eyes closed as regret flooded his body. He shouldn’t have said; it was cold and insensitive. Gabriel flinched backwards, face contorting into an angry scowl as his hands clenched into fists.

“So what you’re okay with hundreds of people suffering and dying? When you have the power to stop it all?!” Gabriel shook his head, turning his nose up at Sam in disgust.

“Boohoo, your girlfriend’s dead! Well, get it over! You don’t think I’ve lost people in this stupid fucking war?!” Gabriel screamed, a vein on his neck threatening to burst as his face turned red. “You selfish asshole!”

Rage flashed through Sam and before he could think what he was doing, he swung his fist upwards, punching Gabriel in the face.

With wide eyes, he watched as Gabriel stumbled backwards, holding onto his legs to balance himself. His head whipped upwards, hand flying to nose to touch the blood that had started to seep out.

His eyes flicked upwards to Sam, burning gold with flecks of fire in them. He let out a growl and Sam didn’t even have to process what to do before Gabriel’s fist connected with his face.

He bent over, letting out an outraged cry, before glancing upwards just in time to see Gabriel smashing his foot into Sam’s side.

Collapsing to the ground, Sam curled up, gripping at his side. He hung his head, all fight and anger going out of him.

Gabriel was a trained warrior. Sam didn’t stand a chance.

Fear swelled in his chest as tears came to his eyes. He had no idea what Gabriel would do to him. How far he would go to punish Sam.

A burning sensation slowly grew in his chest as he glanced up at Gabriel, a sparkling energy growing in the air. It grew and grew and grew until Sam felt like he was about to explode.

But it stopped. The world went black. And the last thing Sam heard was a Scottish voice chanting some sort of incantation.
~~~~~~

His eyes blearily opened, squinting as they adjusted to the light. He groaned as he his hand flew up to his eye, memories of the fight flooding back.

Right, he’d been stupid enough to piss of Gabriel. That’s probably why his body felt like shit. He just really wanted to get out of this hellish place and back to his own warm bed.

He tried to climb off the bed but realised he couldn’t, something tugging on his wrist. He glanced downwards to see that chains had been wrapped around his hand, tying him to the bed. Swearing, Sam flopped back down.

“Watch your language, boy!” A sharp tongue reprimanded him.

Sam glanced at the door as a blonde woman entered, carrying a tray of food and some water. His stomach rumbled instinctively as the smell of meat hit his nose. He’d always preferred salads but right now, he wasn’t picky. He’d take anything.

The woman laughed at his response, placing the tray on a small cabinet near his bed. She crossed her arms and smiled at him, eyes trailing over his body. Sam got the distinct impression that she was assessing him.

“I’m Ellen, welcome to Camp Chitaqua.” She grinned. “Sorry if you didn’t get the first best impression. Cas and Gabe are very serious about the mission but the rest of us are pretty chill.”

“Serious about the mission? Gabriel punched me!” Sam snarked, raising an eyebrow.

Ellen flashed him a look with pursed, looking equally unimpressed. She chuckled, shaking her head.

“You started it, boy! And it’s not all that bad, we put some powder on your eye so it won’t bruise.”

He scoffed, rolling his eyes. Like that made it any better. There was pain pulsating in his eye, driving him crazy and adding to his already horrible situation.

He lifted up his hand and stared at glaringly at the chain holding him down. How Could Ellen even try to convince him that it was okay?

“Look, if you agree to hear us out and not start anymore fights, I’ll let you out and you can come and have some food with us.” She offered with a small smile.

“I’m not going to be your weapon. I want to go home!” Sam snapped, angrily pulling at the chain. Ellen’s face fell before placing a hand on his arm.

"I know what you're going through, kid. A couple of years back I lost my husband." Ellen paused to wipe away a few tears forming in her eyes. "I know how hard it is to lose the person you'd thought you'd grow old with."

Sam pressed his lips together, sadness flooding his body, as he placed his hand on top of Ellen's. It wasn't her fault Gabriel kidnapped him. She seemed like a nice woman who had clearly been through a lot. It was comforting to see that there was a chance that Sam could still make a life for himself without Jess.

"You're so angry and heartbroken and you just want to scream and kick all the time." Sam raised his eyebrows and nodded slowly, remembering the rage that kept bubbling up in him. "Put that anger into the war effort. We're going to make them pay for killing our loved ones."

He wouldn't fight. He couldn't fight. He was too tired, too drained of energy. All he wanted to do was curl up in his bed and be allowed to properly cry and mourn while Dean held him tightly. He didn't want to risk his life fighting some war he didn't care about.

"No. I can't."

Ellen nodded slowly, shrugging as she flashed a smile. She squeezed his hand before standing up and nodding to the food.

"Eat. Sleep. Then maybe you'll see things our way."

~~~~~~

The bed lowered slightly as something sat down next to him. Sam frowned as he slowly opened his eyes.

He’d been trying to get to sleep and wasn’t keen to see who had been sent next to try and convince him to join. He half-heartedly lifted his head and he swore his heart stopped.

It was Jess.

Looking exactly like she did when she was alive.

She smiled at him, reaching out and tracing her fingers through his hair. It took all his restrain to not lean into her warm, loving touch.

Jess couldn’t be here. She was dead. Sam had seen as he body was mutilated and burned in that fire. This had to be some sort of hallucination or a demon manipulating his mind.

“Are you real?” He blurted out, praying that he was wrong and somehow by some miracle that she survived. That their dreams of Stanford were still very possible.

Her smile took on a sad tone as she shifted closer, slipping her arm round his waist. Her other hand trailed down to his chin, stroking his cheek lightly.

“No, this is just a dream.”

Despair flooded over his body, completely crushing the little bit of hope he had left. His eyes flooded as tears began to quickly spill down his cheeks.

“I’m so sorry, Jess.” He cried out, shaking slightly. “You didn’t deserve what happened to you.”

She nodded as she rubbed a hand along his back, shushing him softly. He curled up into her as he sobbed, experiencing all the pain and heartbreak all over again.

He’d loved her so much. He was only 18 but he already knew that Jess was the only woman he would ever want to be with.

He had been so full of hope for his future. They were going to be brilliant together, taking on the world and saving people. They would have the perfect life.

And now she was dead. Because of him.

“It’s okay, Sam. It’s okay.” She whispered softly, stroking his head. She pressed kiss after kiss into his hair as tears continued to stream down Sam’s face.

“How can you say that? You’re dead!” He howled, gripping tightly onto her arm. “And it’s my fault!”

Her eyes widened in surprise, flitting over his face. She pressed a soft, sweet kiss to his lips before bringing their foreheads together.

“Understand this, Sam Winchester, what happened was not your fault!”

He glanced away, biting his lip as a few more tears dripped down. Jessica let out a heartbroken gasp, cradling him close and leaving a trail of kisses along his face.

“Oh my poor Sam.”

They stayed like that for a while, Sam completely loosing track of time and just enjoying the smell and feel of Jess enveloping him once again. He had missed her so much. Her death had created a hole in his heart, a scar that would never be healed.

“It’s not your fault, Sam. You couldn’t change my destiny, just like you can’t change yours.”

Frowning, he pushed himself up slightly as he stared at Jess. He had no idea what she was talking about. She tilted her head to the side and blinked innocently.

“I’m just saying that I had to die. There was no way around it. There was nothing you could have done. No matter what, I would have died someway.”

“Jess, I don’t understand what you’re trying to say.”

Pulling away from him, she sighed impatiently. She grabbed at her golden locks, her eyebrows furrowing in frustration.

“Look Sam, there’s something you’ve got to understand.” She leaned forward, grabbing his hands. “From the moment you were born, the demons and the king were alerted of your presence. You were marked as special. There was nothing that could keep you from coming here and fulfilling your destiny! But I was.”

She trailed off sadly, closing her eyes and shaking her head. Glancing over at him, her lips twisted into a half-smile as she shrugged lightly, acting so casual over the matter of her death.

Sam gaped with her, disbelief written across his face. He couldn’t believe this is what his mind had created. Sure, she looked and sounded like Jess but she didn’t feel or act like her. Everything just felt slightly off, especially this whole ‘destiny’ crap.

"My death’s a good thing really.”

He flinched away from her, like her touch burned his skin. He shook his head, despair screaming in his heart. Her death was the crux of all his pain and suffering. He would never see her again, never hold her again, never kiss again.

They were in love. They were the perfect couple. They were meant to be together! How could she possibly say her death was a good thing?

“Yes, it’s heartbreaking but it has pushed you towards your destiny! You have something to fight for now.” She paused, head tilting to the side to study him. It may have been a trick of the light but he could’ve sworn her eyes flashed gold. “Fight for me, Sam! Kill them all! Make them pay!”

Vehemently shaking his head, Sam crawled to the edge of the bed. His face twisted into a frown, feeling like he was going to be sick.

This wasn’t Jess. He didn’t know what it was. But he knew it wasn’t Jess.

He knew his girlfriend better than he knew himself sometimes. She wouldn’t hurt anyone. She’d always made him throw spiders out of a window instead of killing them. She’d cried just hearing about people dying on the news. She’d been to a protest against the death penalty.

Jess would never want him to hurt anybody. Ever.

Disgusted, he glared at this abomination. His breath was stolen from his throat as he noticed her collarbone.

It was completely normal. Jess, the real Jess, had a scar there from when she’d broken her collarbone when she was 9 after climbing and subsequently falling out of a tree.

Letting out a growl, he pinned whatever the thing was against the headboard. His hands gripped into it’s shirt as the lightbulb suddenly burst, letting out a series of sparks and making the room descend into darkness.

“Sam! What are you doing?!” Jess wailed, panic rising in her eyes as she twisted underneath him. He faltered slightly seeing the pain flash over her face but he reminded himself to stay strong.

“You’re not Jess! Drop the disguise! Who are you, you son of a bitch?!”

Whoever it was, whatever it was, Sam was going to destroy it. No one was allowed to use Jess against him. Not when the pain from her death was still eating him up inside.

“It’s me, Sam! I promise!” It begged, shaking it’s head frantically as it let out a sharp cry.

“No! Jess would never want me to hurt anyone! Plus, the real Jess had a scar right there!”

It stopped thrashing underneath him, staring at Sam coolly for a few seconds. A smirk grew on it’s face as it lifted it’s hand and snapped it’s fingers.

“Y’know, I really hate continuity errors.”

Gabriel.

His smirk disappeared from his face as his fingers slowly wrapped around his throat. He groaned and wheezed as he slowly began to choke himself.

“Sam, kiddo, you’re killing me here!” Gabriel managed to get out, almost turning red at the exertion it took.

Sam glanced to see his hand curled into first, slowly choking the life out of Gabriel. He flinched backwards, curling in on himself as tears pooled in his eyes.

“Sam, let me-“

“You evil, selfish asshole!” Sam screamed, rage fuelling his every action as he swung his fist at Gabriel’s face. Gabriel fell back onto the bed and the loud crack sent satisfaction through Sam’s body. “How could you do that to someone?!”

He pulled Gabriel up and slammed him against the wall, throwing punch after punch until his nose was bleeding, his lip had split and a nasty-looking purple bruise formed around his eye.

The simmering inside of him died down for a moment as he realised Gabriel was just accepting his punishment, not bothering to fight back at all.

“You have no idea what it’s like to lose someone that special to you! She was the love of my life! And she’s dead!” Sam screamed, forcing Gabriel to the ground as he rammed his foot into the blonde’s side again and again.

Gabriel let out a growl, finally fighting back, as he grabbed Sam’s leg and pulled him downwards. Gabriel’s body hung over his as Sam struggled underneath his strong grip.

“You don’t think I’ve lost people! I’ve suffered more than you can even imagine!”

His fist connected with Sam’s face as pain erupted in Sam’s head. Crying out in pain, Sam tried to flip them around but was stopped by Gabriel roughly grabbing his face and pulling him close.

“You listen to me, you whiny brat! I’m these people’s leader and they are relying on me to win the war. We’ve already lost so many and we can’t lose anymore!

Gabriel bashed against him the wall, his head slamming backwards. He let out a groan as all the room began to spin. His hair was pulled forward as Gabriel shoved him to the ground. A foot pounded into his side as Sam curled up in pain.

“It may not be fair. It may be bloody awful! Your girlfriend may have died! But you have to suck it up and play your role!”

“I can’t!” Sam roared, lunging forward.

“Why not?!” Gabriel yelled back, easily dodging Sam’s attack.

“Because I dreamt about her death for months! Because I could have saved her!”

The room went silent as Sam’s eyes closed and he let out a defeated sob, sinking to his knees. He had written off his dreams as nothing, even though they kept coming true. He should’ve done something more; he should’ve protected Jess.

A gentle hand touched his cheek, wiping away his tears. Sam slowly opened his eyes to see Gabriel kneeling down beside him, sympathy and sorrow swirling in his eyes.

A scorching feeling seemed to roll down Sam’s body and all he could think of was making Gabriel pay. How dare he imitate Jess and then pretend to care about him?

Sam wanted him on the ground, beaten up and bloody and pleading for his mercy. Pleading for Sam to stop. Pleading for the pain to end. But it wouldn’t. He would make Gabriel hurt.

He’d make him feel like every part of him was crying out and slowly dying as any good thing you had in your life disappeared.

Gritting his teeth, Sam clenched his fists and Gabriel went flying across the room, smashing against the wall. Body trembling, Sam stalked forward to Gabriel’s body, trying to ignore the pain burning across his body.

“You shouldn’t have used her against me.” He said quietly, eyes tracing Gabriel’s unconscious body.

Jessica Moore was dead. There was nothing he could do about that; he had failed to protect her. But he could defend and honour her name. He could hurt bastards like Gabriel.

He wouldn’t kill Gabriel. Jess wouldn’t have wanted him to. But he would leave him, unconscious and in pain. He deserved that.

With a plan decided, Sam closed his eyes and went to turn towards the door but was stopped by rough arms grabbing from behind.

“I’m sorry, kiddo. I truly am.” Gabriel whispered, placing his hand on Sam’s head.

Sam was about to protest, to kick and push Gabriel away but a dizzy feeling swept over his body as he fell to the floor, his whole world turning black.

Chapter Text

Gabriel sighed, fingers tracing over his sensitive injuries, as he exited Sam’s cabin. Well, that was a complete failure.

He needed to win this war. And to do that, he needed Sam. He’d already got a small taste of Sam’s power and it was magnificent. He reflected over the first time it had rolled over his body, so fierce and pure and good. Gabriel knew he could take down Lucifer if he was properly trained.

But the kid was heartbroken, suffering to much over the death of his girlfriend to ever even consider fighting. Gabriel thought the pain could motivate Sam, just like it did him. His pain and loss made his thirst for the destruction of Lucifer and everything he believed in even stronger.

Turns out, he couldn’t have been more wrong. He gingerly touched his eyes, wincing slightly, as he made he entered Cas’ cabin.

Cas looked up from a book as he arrived, his lips pursing and his eyebrows furrowing as a disapproving look flashed over his face.

He rushed over and worriedly grabbed Gabriel’s face, tutting at him as he examined his injuries.

“I told you it wasn’t a good idea, Gabriel!” He exclaimed, rubbing his forehead. Gabriel rolled his eyes as he tried to push down the shame slowly rising in him.

It had been an awful, cruel thing to do. Especially when he’d lost Jessica so recently. He didn’t want the kid to hate him; his plan wouldn’t work otherwise.

“Yeah, yeah, I know. Just me heal, okay.”

Cas clicked his tongue angrily, rolling his eyes at his older brother. He lifted his hand up as a bright glow began to emit from it and his eyes flashed bright blue.

“You know, one day I might just not heal you.” Cas’ hand waved over his face and body as all pain immediately disappeared.

Gabriel let out a sigh of relief, shaking his body slightly before winking at his brother. Cas glared back at him, completely unimpressed.

Gabriel’s grin slowly died off, shrugging slightly, before he grabbed a beer and collapsed in a chair. Ignoring his brother’s judgemental gaze, he took a swig of his drink.

“It didn’t work.”

“Yes! I think that’s obvious!” Cas snapped, hitting the table fiercely. A warmth sparked in Gabriel’s chest as he noticed his brother’s worry.

He’d lost so much during this war. So much that it sometimes felt like his whole body was slowly breaking apart. But he still had Cas. He would always have Cas.

“I’m sorry, Cas. I really thought it would work.”

Tilting his head backwards, Cas crumbled onto a chair, pushing his head into his hands as he let out a groan.

“I know, Gabriel. I know.”

Gabriel’s lips pressed tightly together as his eyes traced over his younger brother’s body, protectiveness sparking in his chest. Seeing Cas so defeated and tired made Gabriel feel like he had failed.

Images of Cas when he was little flashed through his head. His mother telling him he had a little brother as she passed him a little bundle with a scatter of black hair and the bluest eyes he’d ever seen.

Gabriel holding a wailing Cas close to his chest as the life slowly faded out of their mother. Playing tricks and games as Cas giggled and his blue-eyes shined happily. Gabriel having Cas wrapped in his arms, soothing his cries as he shouted at a group of bullies.

He would always remember how Cas used to look up with him, such wide-eyed awe. He’d felt like the most important person in the world, like he could do anything.

“We’ll convince him eventually.” Gabriel soothed. “I’ll try some other trick.”

“No!” Cas’ head snapped upwards. “That’s what I’ve been trying to say. I don’t think your tricks are the best way to go about this. Sam won’t respond to that.”

Gabriel inhaled, throwing his hands up in frustration, and slid even further back in his chair.

“Then what the hell do you want to do?”

Cas pushed off from his chair, crossing his arms as he began to pace along the length of his room. He frantically swivelled around to face Gabriel, determination spreading over his face.

“Look, this might seem like a crazy idea and you’re probably going to say no but just hear me out.” He stopped to collect his thoughts. “Sam has an older brother called Dean and using Rowena’s spell and watching Sam throughout these last few years, he completely looks up to his brother and will follow him anywhere. If we get Dean, I know we can get Sam!”

Eyes narrowing, panic flared up in Gabriel as he began to understand what his little brother wanted to do. There was no point. It was a completely stupid, reckless plan.

“No Cas, we’re not doing that!”

“Gabriel please, just hear me out!”

“No! And do you know why? Because then I’d have two Winchesters on my hands, both begging to go home and telling me to go screw myself. I don’t need that!” Gabriel yelled, dreading the idea of two people whining and yapping in his ear constantly.

“But he wouldn’t! He’d want to help!” Cas exclaimed, eyes begging Gabriel to trust him.

Gabriel slowly raised an eyebrow, an idea of why Cas seemed so passionate about Dean Winchester popping into his head. Cas blushed slightly, eyes darting to the floor.

“I might’ve checked in on Dan a few times when I said I was watching Sam.” Cas mumbled apologetically with a small shrug.

“Damnit Cas! You know we only have a limited supply of ingredients!” Gabriel snapped, rolling his eyes at his younger brother’s lovesickness. “Are you sure you didn’t think of this plan so you could have a chance at wooing Dean Winchester?”

Cas’ cheeks grew even more red as a sappy smile grew on, eyes glazing over slightly as he was undoubtedly daydreaming about Dean. He snapped back to reality, shaking his head slightly.

“No! I just know Dean’s a good, caring man and he will help us. And he will convince Sam to help us!”

“I’m not sure, Cas. It’s just too risky! The spell is tricky and we can only cast it in that one field that is surrounded by demons!” Gabriel said simply.

There was no argument about it. It was his job to protect his little brother. And it was too dangerous. Gabriel wouldn’t let it happen.

Cas let out a defeated sigh, sinking down onto a chair as he peered over at his older brother.

“It’s a risk, I know it is, but I have to do this. I’m not a little kid anymore, Gabriel.”

Frowning, Gabriel glanced at the floor. Cas was completely right; he struggled not to see Cas as that little, wide-eyed boy. But Cas was strong. He was a fighter. He had grown into a man that Gabriel was very proud of.

“You just have to trust me and let me do this.” Cas begged as Gabriel slowly nodded.

“Fine.”

“What?”

“Did you not hear me? I said you could go and get big brother Winchester.” Gabriel snapped, already beginning to regret his decision.

Cas beamed at Gabriel, pulling him into a tight hug before beginning to rush out of the door.

“Gotta go! I’ve got to find Rowena and prepare the spell!”

He watched with wary eyes as Castiel ran off. He didn’t know what he’d if something bad happened to his brother over someone as stupid as Dean Winchester.

~~~~~~

Dean, It’s Lisa. I know I’ve already left a lot of messages and I know I’m probably the last person you want to hear from after our break-up but I just need to hear you’re okay. You know you can come to me for anything and I’m always here to listen. Okay, just call me back. Please.

Dean listened as another voicemail came through from Lisa. He should probably call her back, if it was just to relieve her worries. But he couldn’t be bothered; he didn’t have the energy in him to care anymore.

Not when his baby brother was dead.

A few more tears slipped down his cheeks as his chest tightened painfully. He curled up in on himself, feeling like he couldn’t breathe.

He’d failed as a brother. He’d promised to always protect his Sammy. And he’d burnt to death in a fire.

It wasn’t fair. Sam was the best, smartest man he’d ever met. He was going to go to college and become some fancy lawyer. He had so much potential. He was going to change the world.

Dean was nothing but a mechanic, sleeping with a new woman ever night and secretly still heartbroken from his break-up with Lisa Braeden.

It should have been him. Sam’s story shouldn’t have ended in that way. It wasn’t fair.

He sluggishly pushed himself upwards, grabbing a beer and twisting the cap off. He was about to take a sip when something seemed to crackle through the air. Purple clouds parted to reveal a man stepping through.

Dean fell of the floor, his bottle crashing on the floor, as he stared in terror.

Had he died? Had he drunk too much? Was this supposed to be the afterlife?

The man tilted his head, peering intently at Dean. Something unrecognisable flashed over his eyes as he stepped forward, pulling Dean up.

“You're Dean Winchester.”

Dean swallowed nervously as he backed away, legs feeling like they had turned to jelly. His heart began to pound in his chest. Whether it was from fear or the fact that this was one of the most attractive guys he’d ever seen, Dean didn’t know.

The man had dark hair, all ruffled up and making Dean want to run his fingers through, and the most piercing blue eyes Dean thought he had ever seen. And his voice was so deep, gravely and commanding. He was like sex on a stick.

But that didn’t matter. For once, he had to not think with his dick.

“Who are you?”

“My name’s Castiel.” He said softly, eyes trailing over Dean so intensely it felt like he was getting examined. A darker expression fell over his face as he pursed his lips. “You need to come with me.”

Shaking his head, Dean frantically stumbled backwards, desperately trying to find an exit. Fear erupted in his stomach, bringing him close to tears, as his mind screamed about what ‘come with me’ meant.

Nothing good probably. It would likely lead to Dean’s death. And he wasn’t ready to die today. He had been planning to mourn for a while and then live for Sammy. Maybe try to patch things up with Lisa, like Sam had always wanted him to do.

He wasn’t going to be killed by some weird psychopath in a trench coat who was staring at Dean like he wanted to devour him!

Castiel stepped forward and Dean scrambled away, sprinting towards the kitchen where he knew he could at least defend himself.

“Dean! Wait! We need to talk!” Castiel yelled after him pleadingly. He sounded so distraught that Dean almost wanted to stop but he shook his head and persevered.

Grabbing a knife, he spun around and hid it behind his back. Castiel marched towards him, head still tilted at an angel as he let out a frustrated sigh.

When he was close enough, Dean yelled out, lifted the knife and plunged it straight into Cas’ chest- right above his heart. He grinned, waiting for the man to fall or scream and slowly die.

But Castiel did not fall.

He did not scream.

He did not die.

He just stood there impassively, staring at Dean with a hint of amusement. Not breaking eye contact, he reached upwards and pulled the knife out of his chest, a strange blue glow following and making it look like there had never been any wound at all.

Horrified of whatever thing was in front of him, Dean grabbed onto a kitchen counter as it felt like his whole world had been flipped upside down.

“What are you?” He managed to spit out, fear wrapping around every syllable.

“I’m human. Just like you.”

“Bullshit. You created that portal thingy and I stabbed you and you didn’t even flinch!” Dean scoffed, every muscle in his body tense and ready to have to defend himself.

Castiel gaze trailed down his body as a small smile grew on his lips. Cautiously, he reached out and placed a hand on Dean’s shoulder.

Dean flinched as his whole body screamed to pull away, to get away, to run to safety. But he couldn’t. He was frozen. Too mesmerised by Castiel’s bluer-than-blue eyes.

“I am human. I just have magic. And you don’t need to worry, I’m not here to hurt you.”

He shook his head slightly, not believing Castiel. Why else would he suddenly appear in his apartment if not to take him off to some awful fate?

“Yeah, I don’t think I believe you.”

Regaining his strength, he pushed Castiel away and with a small smirk, began to leave the room. Hopefully, if he ignored the man, Castiel would just leave.

“I’m going to take you to your brother.”

Dean froze.

Sammy?

His baby brother was still alive?

Not letting himself hope, Dean spun around and frowned, pain etched into every feature of his face.

“My brother’s dead.”

“No.” Castiel shook his head softly. “He’s with my brother back in my world. You just need to come with me and you can see him again.”

Dean’s eyes darted around, trying to figure out what to do. He didn’t trust this Castiel or his brother. They were the probably ones responsible for starting the fire to try and kill his future sister-in-law and brother.

He didn’t want to go with them. He didn’t want to leave his life or abandon his father or Lisa. But Sammy was with them. And if there was one thing he did that was actually important, it was protecting his brother.

At the end of the day, it wasn’t much of a choice. He knew what he had to do.

“What do you want with me anyway?” Dean asked, almost worried to hear the answer. Castiel’s eyes darkened as he lowered his head.

“We have work for you.”

~~~~~~

Sam groaned as he stretched out to reach a nail. He was no expert in breaking locks but he could try to use it to get these stupid chains off. But it was just out of his grasp.

Still, at least it gave him something to do. A goal to focus on. It was better than just sitting here and rotting away, thinking about….No.

He strained once more, pushing himself as far as he could. But it was no use. He sighed and sagged back down onto his bed, deciding to take a break.

“Sam! We’ve got a surprise for you!”

Ellen entered the room, a wide smile on her face. He raised an eyebrow, not allowing himself to get excited. It was probably just another trick to get him to agree to their stupid plan.

Tutting at his reaction, Ellen rummaged through her pocket before pulling at his chains. A grin grew in his face as the tightness disappeared around his wrist.

He sprung up from the bed, stretching out and enjoying the freedom. Sam glanced towards the door and back at Ellen, wondering if he could make a run for it.

The door to the cabin suddenly opened and relief washed over him as he saw he entered.

Dean

Trembling, he threw himself into his brother’s arm. He had felt so broken and incomplete over the last couple of days but everything felt slightly better now that he was in Dean’s warm embrace just like he was when he was younger.

John had always been cold to Sam, blaming him for Mary’s death, so Dean had practically raised him. He reminded Sam of comfort and safety and home.

Tears pooling down his cheeks, he couldn’t help but let out a surprised gasp as he realised Dean was sobbing against Sam, clasping him close.

“God, Sammy, I thought you’d died.” Dean’s voice broke, his breath hitching. “Where’s Jess? Is she okay?”

Sam slowly pulled away as a numbness flooded his body, eyes draining of all life and joy. He’d had so much time to cry and mourn Jess’ death, he felt like there wasn’t much of him left.

Dean let out a strangled cry, wrapping Sam back into a tight hug as he cradled Sam’s head.

“I’m so sorry, Sammy.”

He let himself go in his brother’s arm, sobbing and shaking and allowing to get all his pain out. He let the warmth and love pulsating from his brother envelop him.

“Okay, that’s not enough. We need to talk business, boys.” Gabriel interrupted, hitting his hand on the table.

Sam pulled away and glared at Gabriel. Why did he always have to be such a dick? The last couple of days had destroyed Sam, slowly picking at away his happiness and everything he had to live for. He had finally reunited with brother, who had thought Sam was dead!

Gabriel could at least be a bit respectful and understanding. He should learn to not always think of himself first.

“There’s nothing to talk about!” Sam spat, eyebrows furrowing in determination. Nothing was going to keep him from going home now. “We’re leaving!”

“Sam, no!” Gabriel yelled angrily. “If you leave this cabin, I swear to god!”

He grabbed Dean’s wrist and yanked him towards the door, ignoring Gabriel’s command with a roll of his eyes. He jerked backwards in surprise when Dean pulled away, shaking his head at Sam.

“We can’t leave, Sam.”

“What?! Why not?!” Sam yelled, completely baffled by Dean’s words. Why on earth would he want to stay in this godawful place? Why would he want to fight in some war that didn’t affect them at all?

“Because these people are dying. And I hate to say it but you’re the only one who can save them; you have a responsibility to them, Sam!” Deans frowned, eyes glancing away. “Think about what Jess would want you to do.”

He could imagine Jess’ arms around him, her sweet voice talking in his ear. She had such a big heart, always giving money to homeless people, always helping kids that got picked on.

She would see all these people, so distraught and without help. She would want to help. She would want him to try and fight if he was the only way they could win.

It was terrifying that there was this demanding fate hanging over his head, that there were so many people relying on him. But he would win, if the prophecy could be believed.

The urge to run home where he was safe and comfortable was so strong. He so desperately wanted to follow through with his plan.

But did it really matter anymore without Jess? Could he really leave and let all these people die?

“It’s not like there’s anything back at home for us. Jess is gone. I like to pretend but Lisa won’t give me a second chance. Dad….dad’s an angry alcoholic. He won’t miss us.”

And there it was. Dean was finally brave enough to admit the truth. They might as well fight because there wasn’t anything in the world for them.

But he had dreamed of becoming a lawyer for so long. He couldn’t just give it all up. He didn’t want to be some soldier with a bloody, dark future ahead of him. It wasn’t a fair fate.

“Look, here’s the deal. The spell to get you home is a hard one. It needs certain ingredients and can only be done in that field where we first arrived. You need us to get back home so I’ll make you a deal.” Gabriel offered with a sly smile.

Sam raised his eyebrows, interest raising in him slowly. He wanted to help, he truly did. Apart from Gabriel, everyone seemed like nice people. But he didn’t want to risk his future.

“If you help us out, we’ll take you back home immediately. I promise.”

Gold eyes stared into hazel ones as Sam slowly began to understand how desperate Gabriel was. His eyebrows were drawn together as his eyes seemed to cry out for Sam’s help. He looked distraught at the thought of losing Sam.

Both Ellen and Cas stared hopefully at him, desperately needing help and some hope of winning. He glanced at his brother who nodded once.

His answer seemed simple. There wasn’t much question about it.

“Do we have a deal?” Gabriel stuck out his hand.

He would help these people in whatever way he could. Then, he would go home and live the life he had planned out.

Sam grabbed the offered hand and shook it.

“Yes.”

Chapter Text

Sam flopped onto his bed, every muscle in his body aching. Including his brain. He’d thought he was fairly in shape and he’d thought he was a pretty smart guy.

Well, today had proved him wrong. Now for some stupid reason that he was really beginning to regret, he had agreed to fight and so Gabriel immediately announced that their training had to begin.

He didn’t think it would be too bad. Maybe a little fighting, maybe some magic, maybe learning a few things about Lucifer. But they had really put him through the grinder. Part of him just wanted to walk home and give up.

He’d met way too many people today and learnt way too many things. Trying to process everything, his brain flicked through all that happened that day.

~~~~~~

“Samuel, dear. Take a seat!” A ginger woman exclaimed, smiling up at him. He nodded and flashed her quick a smile before sitting down.

“My name’s Rowena. I am a witch. And I am here to teach you about various spells and potions you can use in your wee battle!”

She dropped several books onto the table, making a cloud of dust erupt outwards. It was such a familiar sight, it almost made Sam laugh. He had spent so many days in library studying with Jess.

Now look where he was. Look how far he’d fallen. He was studying magic. He couldn’t help but wonder what Jess’ reaction to all of this would be. What Jess’ reaction to…him and his new…skills would be.

He grabbed the first one on the pile, leafing through the pages and frowning as he didn’t understand any of it.

“What language is this?”

“Enochian.” Rowena explained. “It’s a complex language. You won’t be able to understand it which is why I have to teach you the most important spells verbally.”

He hummed in an understanding, stopping on an interesting looking page. It was a picture of two bodies with what looked like a copy of both of them entwined in the middle. His fingers stroked over the picture, frowning as he tried to figure out what was happening.

“What is this?” He asked, his curiosity and thirst for knowledge getting the better of him. Rowena glanced at the page, a serious expression flashing over her face.

“That spell is called Vita Vinculum but it’s better known as a life or soul bond.”

His eyes raised in surprise. He had not been expecting that; he didn’t even know people had souls. He couldn’t help but wonder what it was for. Was it some sort of union like marriage?

“What’s it for?”

“It ties two people’s life forces together so if someone dies, they can keep living because they gain life from the other. However, that means they’d be connected forever. Whatever one feels, the other feels. If one dies, the other would too.”

Rowena pursed her lips and shook her head, clearly showing how she felt about the spell. But Sam felt like he could understand why someone would do it. He would do anything to get Jess back.

“Don’t be thinking about trying to bring your girlfriend back, Samuel.” Rowena warned, noticing the longing in Sam’s eyes. “There’s no record of the spell ever working.”

Sagging back in his chair, Sam flipped the book close. He didn’t want to have to look at the spell for a second longer. Rowena let out a triumphant sigh, flicking her hair behind her as she nodded at him.

“Good boy. Now, let’s focus on something more important like banishing spells!”

~~~~~~

“Sam.” Castiel acknowledged with a swift nod. “I’m truly glad you decided to stay.”

Sam shrugged casually, feeling shy under Castiel’s piercing gaze. He curled in on himself as Castiel came uncomfortably close, circling Sam as his eyes darted across his body.

“Hmm, you’re fairly in shape and quite tall. You have the build to possibly be able to become a brilliant fighter.”

Sam’s forehead creased in confusion as his head jerked backwards. Castiel was maybe a bit too blunt.

“Thank you?” Sam replied questioningly, not really knowing how to respond. A small smile graced Castiel’s lips as he tilted his head forward, showing Sam it was supposed to be a compliment.

Castiel jerked his head in the direction of the large field, directing Sam to follow him. He reluctantly lumbered after the blue-eyed man, wondering what on earth they were going to be doing out here.

“You have magic.” Castiel commented as Sam’s face screwed up. “But you still have to know how to fight. Hand to hand combat is still very important.”

Sam let out a scoff, rolling his eyes. He’d been in many fights at school and due to how tall he was, he’d won a lot of them. He didn’t need to be taught how to fight.

Castiel raised an eyebrow, tilting his head at Sam as threatening look crossed over his face. He stepped closer, making Sam feel like a little boy being told off.

“You think you don’t need to be taught…boy?” Castiel barked slowly.

“I think I know how to win in a fight.”

Castiel nodded slowly, his lips turning upwards into a half smile. He stepped backwards and held out his hands out wide.

“Go on then.”

Sam frowned slightly, wondering what exactly Castiel was playing at. When he continued to wait for him, Sam slowly lifted his hands, ready to attack. He thrusted his fist forward, hitting Castiel’s face as his head was flung to the side.

He expected some reaction, some sort of cry, some sort of bleeding. But Castiel just turned back to face Sam, looking very indifferent. Sam’s eyes widened in confusion as dread slowly began to flood his body.

“That was weak.”

“But I managed to fight Gabriel?!” Sam protested, running a hand through his hair.

“My brother was going easy on you because he felt bad and thought it would be a good idea for you to get some of your anger out. Lucifer won’t be as kind.” Cas corrected, glaring at Sam.

Sam’s heart panged as Gabriel rose slightly higher in his esteem. It made sense though. Gabriel was clearly a very strong fighter; of course Sam wouldn’t be able to hurt him normally.

“Now, let’s start with your fighting position.” Cas exclaimed, grabbing Sam’s arm and moving it.

~~~~~~

Still wincing at the soreness in his muscles from the fight training, Sam slowly limped into another cabin and was met with the sight of a blonde and brunette sitting on a table with a bunch of weapons.

Cursing his stupidity for ever agreeing to this damn war, he collapsed in a chair and let out a frustrated sigh.

Both women glanced at each other before laughing. Sam frowned as the brunette leaned over and patted him on the back.

“It’s pretty rough, ain’t it kid?” She chuckled, making Sam grin slightly. “I’m Jody. This is my wife, Donna.”

The blonde, Donna raised a hand and beamed at Sam. He nodded back, beginning to like these two women as he realised this might not be as bad as his previous session.

Then his eyes glanced back to the large array of weapons and he a scowl settled over his face once more.

“I know it looks scary but all weapons do is make you life a hell of a lot easier.” Jody explained, picking up an all-silver blade just like the one Gabriel had. “Take this for example. It’s called an angel blade and it’s pretty damn powerful. Perfect for killing demons.”

“Oh yeah, you betcha!” Donna exclaimed, nodding furiously. “When I was still with my ex-husband, Doug, I once saved his ass from four demons with one of those.”

Cautiously, Sam reached over and took it from Jody’s hand. He flexed his wrist, twirling it around slightly, as he examined the weight and feel of it. He had to admit that it felt good to hold it. He instantly felt a lot more powerful.

“There’s plenty of other great blades as well. There’s what we called the Demon knife and there’s the First Blade. And we think you’ll like this one.” Jody explained, passing him what looked like a golden version of an angel blade. “It’s called an archangel blade. We think it might be enough to kill Lucifer.”

His body stiffening, Sam inhaled deeply as the blade seemed to grow heavier in his hand. It was terrifying to remember what the end goal was here. He was supposed to kill some powerful, tyrannical king. He really wasn’t sure he could do it.

“Hey, you’re going to be fine.” Jody placed a comforting hand on his arm and squeezed slightly. “You’re going to train and you’re going to get strong and you’re going to win this war. The prophecy dictates it.”

Sam nodded along as he tried to give a reassuring smile. He wasn’t so sure he could win but if lovely people like these two believed in him, maybe he could.

“On to a less dreary note, this is a pretty cool find of ours, the lance of Michael!” Donna exclaimed enthusiastically.

~~~~~~

Another large pile of books was dropped in front of Sam as Bobby, a gruff, old veteran, walked into the room.

“Start reading. We’ve got a lot to cover.” Bobby instructed and Sam quickly got to work, flicking through pages after pages of Heaven’s history.

For the first time, he felt slightly normal. This was just like learning about some new country at school. Sure, it was a new realm, one he’d have to save at that, but it was nice to familiar territory.

As he read he slowly began to understand why they were all so desperate to stop Lucifer, the way the books described how Heaven used to be did literally make it seem like paradise. It was a beautiful world full of light and magic and love. Until Lucifer.

There wasn’t any recent information on him, which was annoying as Sam was hungry to know more and learn about his opponent.

“What’s Lucifer’s history?” He asked slowly, eyes flicking up from the page to Bobby. The man leaned back in his chair and let out a deep sigh.

“He was the second oldest to four brothers. Their father, the king, was a good man but he sadly passed away. The eldest was supposed to take the throne when Lucifer killed him and claimed it for himself.”

Sam stared horrified at Bobby, wondering how someone could murder their own brother. He couldn’t ever imagine hurting Dean. It eased the war raging in his mind if he was doing the right thing or not. Lucifer was pure evil and he needed to be killed. Sam needed to kill him.

“Just wondering is Lucifer, the Lucifer in my world’s bible? Like the devil?”

“No! Of course not, you idjit. He’d have to be thousands of years old to be the actual Lucifer. His father just liked the name.” Bobby exclaimed, staring at Sam like he’d grown another head.

Sam shrugged slightly, not feeling ashamed of his curiosity, before getting back to reading. Bobby patted him on the back before standing up.

“I’ll get a beer for you.” He explained. “There’s one I think you’ll like.”

Sam watched Bobby leave the room as the corners of his mouth turned upwards. He was slowly beginning to realise that even though these people were fighting in a war, they were all really good, relatively normal people.

It gave him purpose. He would fight and win this war for all of them.

~~~~~~

Walking into the next cabin he’d been directed into, Sam couldn’t help but raise his eyebrows in surprise. There was only a kid sitting on what looked like a pile of blankets. Pity pierced his heart as a lump formed in his throat. He couldn’t be more than 15 and was already caught up in a war.

“Hey, I’m supposed to meet Kevin in here for training. Do you know where he is?” Sam asked gently, smiling at the boy. He stared blankly back at Sam before chuckling slightly.

“I’m Kevin.”

Sam’s eyes widened slightly as he awkwardly climbed down onto the pile of blankets. Everything so far had been improving his knowledge or physical fighting skills. What could this kid teach him on a pile of blankets?

“I know this doesn’t seem like much compared to what you’ve already been through but this is going to be very important.” Kevin explained with a small smile, noticing Sam’s reluctance. “My power is prophetic dreams. Just like what you have.”

Sam’s eyes darted to the door as he wondered if he could suddenly run out. He didn’t want to do this. These stupid dreams had stared everything; they had sealed his fate. His memories of them terrorized Sam. Seeing Jess’ death over and over again had drove him insane.

“I know they’re pretty bad but once you learn to control them, they can be very useful.”

“I-I’m not sure.” Sam stuttered nervously, feeling sick about having to experience them again.

“Look, they’re going to keep happening. If you learn to control them, they’ll get easier.”

He didn’t really want to train his powers though. Sure, he had them but if he improved them, it would be like he was admitting that he was different. That he was a freak.
His powers terrified him. He didn’t want anything to do with them.

Sam’s eyes lifted to Kevin’s as a frown formed on his face. He still couldn’t believe that this kid was involved in this mess.

“How old are you?” Sam asked quietly. Kevin’s face fell as sadness swelled in his eyes. He stared on the ground for a few moments before shaking his head and smiling sadly at him.

“14.”

It wasn’t fair. It wasn’t right. Anger seeped into Sam’s body as his heart bled for Kevin. Heaven used to be so beautiful, a wonderful place to live just like the bible described it. But then Lucifer had happened and now 14 year olds were fighting.

He had to stop Lucifer.

“Why are you fighting?”

“Because I’ve got nothing else.” Kevin replied quickly, a pained smile growing on his face. “My village was destroyed and my mum and girlfriend died. I managed to hide amongst the carnage until Gabriel he found me. He brought me here and gave me a purpose.”

Kevin stopped for a moment, biting his lip as his eyes sparked with tears. Sam placed a hand on his leg, rubbing slightly as he smiled at Kevin.

Sam had been through a lot of horrible things over the last couple of days but Kevin saw his whole village being slaughtered. He was only 14 and had already suffered so much.

His determination steeled as he knew he was making the right decision staying here. He was going to help people like Kevin. He was going to save them.

“Don’t worry, I don’t have to fight but I help around the camp and my dreams are useful.” He grinned slightly. “Gabriel’s a very good man and a very good leader. I have a new home now, a second family. I have a chance to avenge my village.”

He didn’t like Gabriel; part of Sam still wanted to give him a proper beat down for impersonating Jess. But he was a good leader and even though he was an asshole, he did seem to care about the fight.

“Are you okay?” Sam asked, concerned for the kid. He couldn’t imagine going through what Kevin had at such a young age.

“We should get on with the training.” Kevin quickly interrupted, looking away from Sam. “It’s important to be comfortable as this is almost like meditation. Then you can go into an almost trance and a vision is more likely to come to you.”

Sam let out a sigh and closed his eyes, relaxing into a more comfortable position and preparing himself for a long session.

~~~~~~

“How’s your day been, boy?” Ellen asked, looking up as he entered her cabin. He raised his eyebrows and shot her a tired glare.

“Right, stupid question.” She chuckled, patting him on the back. “You still got a bit of energy in you?”

“I suppose.” He replied with a shrug, plopping himself down on a chair. Ellen frowned at him before holding her arms out wide.

Sam raised an eyebrow, not entirely sure what she wanted from him. Rolling her eyes, Ellen tsked at him before pulling him into a tight hug.

He couldn’t help but melt into her warm embrace. There was something so maternal about Ellen that her mere presence made everything seem just a little bit better.

“I’m sorry this is happening to you, kid. It ain’t fair.”

Sam sighed in agreement, enjoying the soothing, repeated strokes down his hair. It was nice to be taken care of. And Ellen was completely right. There was so much expected of him, it was completely unfair.

But it also wouldn’t be fair to run back to the safety of his home and abandon everyone. They had to get on with his training.

“What are we doing today?” Sam asked slowly. Ellen grinned for a few moments before pulling out a large box that was filled with what looked like medical supplies, a book about plants, rope, a lighter and much to his dread, a saddle.

“It’s all good learning how to fight but you also need to learn how to survive in this crazy world. All these tools will help you in some way to learn, valuable life skills.”

She began to pull out different medical supplies and tools, listing name after name so quickly that his head hurt.

He wasn’t smart enough to be able to deal with any of this. His heart panged painfully, sorrow spreading in his chest as he thought about how much better Jess would be. She was going to be a nurse. She was going to be brilliant. She was going to save the world. They would be much better off with her instead of him. But Jess was dead.

“Are you even listening to me, boy?” Ellen yelled, completely exasperated, as she whacked him around the head. He scowled, clutching his head and glared at her.

Ellen let out a heavy sigh, settling down in the chair next to him. She placed her hand on top of his and smiled softly.

“I know this is a lot, Sam. And I know you’re completely overwhelmed.” She said, a sad smile gracing her lips. “I have a daughter about your age. She’s called Jo. I’d hate if she had to do anything remotely compared to what you’re facing. It’s so damn scary. But you’ll get there eventually, the prophecy says so.”

“I’m just so tired already, Ellen.” He whispered, tears pricking his eyes.

“I know, I know.” She said gently, squeezing his hand. “Now, come on, I’ll go through it much slower.”

~~~~~~~

Turning on to his side, Sam let out a sigh as he burrowed further into his bed. He felt like he could pass out at any moment. The day had left such an exhausting burden on him. And he had a feeling that tomorrow would be even worse. A whole day trying to learn to control his powers. A whole day spent with Gabriel.

Everyone could sing Gabriel’s praises and rant about what an incredible leader he was but Sam didn’t like him. He was a cruel, selfish trickster who never care about how others felt.

He wouldn’t be kind like Ellen or Jody. He wouldn’t be understanding like Kevin. He wouldn’t be nice like Rowena or Bobby. He wouldn’t care that Sam was struggling with everything. Gabriel would undoubtedly push Sam to his limit and probably drive him completely insane while doing it.

But it would be worth it. He wanted to help these people. They all deserved peace and happiness and if Sam was the only person who could give it to them, then he’d just have to suck it up.

It would be awful. He would have to work with Gabriel. His life would be nothing like the one he dreamed about with Jess. But at least everyone would be free.

He would kill Lucifer. He had to.

Chapter Text

Wishing he could anywhere but here, Sam trudged down towards the open field. He frowned deeply as his eyes landed on a golden-haired man standing in the middle. Gabriel.

He hated every single part of this. He was still mourning the loss of Jess while simultaneously having the responsibility of saving a whole world resting on his shoulders. He just didn’t think he could do it and he hated the idea of letting all these people down.

Magic training. He shook his head tiredly as he let out a deep sigh. He’d wanted to be a lawyer and now he was he learning how to control this thing inside of him. This thing that made him a freak.

And to top it all off, he had to spend the day with Gabriel. Who he could barely look at with wanting to punch the living daylights out of. Yeah, today was going to be a massive pile of shit.

“Hey Sammich, you sleep well?” Gabriel asked, glancing up from a book he was reading.

“What do you think?” Sam spat bitterly, anger flooding his belly. Gabriel knew full well how much he was suffering.

Gabriel’s eyebrows quirked upwards as a small smirk appeared on his face, seemingly amused by Sam’s anger. Sam just couldn’t understand how someone could be so unsympathetic an cold.

He clenched his fists, trying to hold back his hatred. There was no point starting a fight. Him and Gabriel were technically on the same side. And Sam needed Gabriel if he was ever going to stand a chance at winning this war.

Gabriel’s smirk seemed to grow bigger as he indicated for Sam to look at the book he was holding. Reluctantly, Sam peered over his shoulder, eyes widening as he took in all the information.

“This is all the different types of magic people have ever had.” Gabriel explained as Sam’s eyes darted from images of fire to fangs to teleporting.

“Not everyone is lucky enough to be blessed with magic. But those who are only have one type of power. Cas has healing, Rowena has witch magic, Benny can grow fangs and Kevin has prophetic dreams.”

Sam nodded slowly as one question was brought to the forefront of his mind, irking him. Looking back at all that happened to him, it was clear he had multiple powers. His stomach clenched painfully as he realised that even in a crazy world like this, he was still a freak.

“And I have the very brilliant power of illusions!” Gabriel exclaimed smugly with a wide, toothy grin. Sam’s heart panged at the reminder of how Gabriel imitated Jess.

“Wow, you have the power to trick people. Sounds really great.” Sam drawled, sarcasm dripping of every word. Gabriel’s eyes met his, a ferocious fire blazing in them. A strong charge seemed to grow in the air around them and Sam swallowed. He was once again completely humbled by the power Gabriel had.

“Let’s stop with the insults, Sam. We have work to do.” Gabriel growled, glaring at Sam.

Swallowing down an insult, Sam pursed his lips together. Even though he hated the man, they had to learn to work together.

“As I was saying everyone in history only had one power except two people. You.” Gabriel paused, his burning eyes flicking up to Sam. “And Lucifer.”

Inhaling deeply, even more doubt began to grow in Sam. This mission, this goal to win the war seemed completely impossible.

“That’s why it has to be you, Sam. That’s why you’re the only one who can Lucifer. Because you’re the only one that even comes close to comparing to him.”

Their eyes met and Sam couldn’t help but wonder what Gabriel thought of him. The golden-haired man’s eyes were so wide, full to brim of determination and faith.

“I don’t think I do, Gabriel.” Sam said slowly, shaking his head.

“Yes, you do.” Gabriel frowned, his eyebrows knitting together. “I know you do.”

He cautiously reached out, his hand lightly tracing Sam’s arm as a small smile crept onto his mouth. Sam’s breath caught, slowly raising his eyebrows as he wondered what the smaller man was doing.

Gabriel seemed to snap out of whatever weird mood he was in as he slipped his hands into his trouser pockets.

“So what powers have you already discovered?”

“Um, prophetic dreams and telekinesis.” Sam answered. “Oh and sometimes I get this feeling and know something bad is about to happen.”

“Precognition. Pretty useful.” Gabriel added with a nod. “Well, I’m sure we’ll discover more. Speaking of, let’s do this.”

Sam frowned, tilting his head to the side. What did Gabriel mean? He hadn’t explained what he needed Sam to do yet.

Before he even had time to prepare himself, pain erupted over his face as Gabriel’s fist was swung at it. Groaning, Sam stumbled backwards as he clutched his cheek, glaring at him.

Smirking, Gabriel shrugged carelessly, almost like this was fun for him. Sam let out a growl as anger bubbled up in him and he directed a kick towards the other man’s stomach.

His foot just went straight through, creating a misty explosion. His eyes widened as his mouth dropped open, fumbling slightly.

A hand grabbed his shoulder as a leg was wrapped around Sam’s, tripping him up and pulling him to the ground.

They landed on the grass as Sam moaned in pain. Winking at him, a smug smile flicked over Gabriel’s face as he straddled Sam.

“And now you’re dead.”

“Seriously? That’s not fair! You have better control of your powers! And you didn’t even give me a chance!” Sam growled, scowling at Gabriel.

“And you think Lucifer will?” Gabriel retorted quickly with a small shrug, pushing himself upwards. “The best way to train your powers is through experience and practice. So c’mon, Sammoose, let’s begin again.”

His head fell backwards, groaning loudly. Brilliant. Just brilliant.

~~~~~~

“Oh kiddo, you’re not even trying.”

Grinding his teeth, Sam held back the long, very imaginative list of curse words he wanted to throw at Gabriel.

All his muscles groaning in pain, he collapsed to the ground. They had been going at it for hours and he didn’t think he could do it anymore. He was sick of being hit and kicked and pushed around.

Curling up in himself, Sam grunted as pain blossomed over his side once more. It really seemed like Gabriel was taking great pleasure in the chance to beat Sam up.

“C’mon Sam, you’ve got to fight back! Use your magic! Reach down deep and use that power inside you!”

He swore under his breath, images of various ways he could kill Gabriel flooding his head. He was trying the best he could! Gabriel just hadn’t taught him anything yet! Sam wasn’t from this world; he had no idea how to use his magic.

“This is just so sad. The great Sam Winchester that’s supposed to save us all! The boy from the prophecies that we all waited for! You’re pathetic!” Gabriel shook his head slowly, his lips curling in disgust. “You can’t save us! You can’t do anything! You don’t stand a chance!”

Tears flooded Sam’s eyes as he thought about all the people he would be inevitably letting down. Ellen, Jody, Donna, Kevin. They all believed in him and he loathed the day when that hope would disappear from their eyes, replaced by fury.

It was all completely hopeless and all Sam wanted to do was crawl into his bed and sob. But the hits kept coming and Gabriel wasn’t showing any sign of letting up.

“You don’t even care, do you?! What about Jessica, huh? You just going to let her die for nothing? You’re not going to try to avenge her?”

His fingers dug into the ground, pulling out strands of grass, as he began to shake slightly. Something akin to rage began to boil through him as he cried out.

“What would she think of you if she could see you now? I know what she’d do.” Gabriel’s head tilted to the side, staring down at Sam with pure contempt. “She’d turn away in disgust.”

Something hot and bright and furious flashed through him as he pushed himself up, grabbing Gabriel’s ankle.

“Don’t you dare use her against me! You have no right! Not when she died because of your stupid fucking war!” Sam roared, aiming his fist for Gabriel’s face.

Before he could even hit the other man, Gabriel went flying backwards towards the edge of the field as something scorching burst out of Sam.

Justice welled up in him as Gabriel let out a groan, staring up at Sam with wide, fearful eyes. Well, he should be afraid. Sam wasn’t done with him yet.

The need to tear something apart was building in his veins as he picked Gabriel up and slammed him against a tree, feeling stronger and more powerful than ever.

His whole body was shaking and it felt like everything was on fire. There was something so strong coursing through him, screaming at him to end Gabriel. To crush him. To make him pay.

He swung his fist at Gabriel’s face, enjoying the crushing sound it made. He bashed him again and again until blood trickled down Gabriel’s face, the pleasure in his body growing and growing.

“You’re shining.” Gabriel murmured, his fingers twitching slightly. Sam stopped, his fist hovering in mid-air, as he frowned at him. “Your hands.”

Sam’s eyes flicked downwards, widening in alarm as he saw the bright, glowing yellow light radiating from his hand.

“Your eyes.” Sam’s head snapped back to gape at Gabriel as the golden-haired man’s fingers carefully traced his face. “It’s…it’s beautiful.”

Gabriel was bleeding, cuts scattered all over his face and mouth contorted in pain, but he was using his energy to compliment the man who had just beat him up.

Sam’s stomach flipped as something strange panged through his heart, slowly shaking his head. The corners of Gabriel’s mouth flicked upwards and his eyes softened to a honey-like colour.

“I don’t know how you can’t see it.” Gabriel murmured, his eyes flicking over Sam’s face. “You’re beautiful. This magic, this power inside you is beautiful and good and pure. I can feel it.”

He lifted his hand, his fingers lightly tugging on one of the strands of Sam’s hair, before it dived down to trace the edge of his lips. Sam swallowed, his whole body freezing as he stared at Gabriel.

“Your magic sings out to me. It sings of love and freedom and peace. It’s so beautiful, Samshine. So, so beautiful.”

He seemed so in awe, a light smile tracing his lips with one eyebrow raised slightly. His eyes shone bright and true and for some reason, Sam was filled with the need to look at Gabriel forever.

Wordlessly, Sam shook his head and stumbled backwards, collapsing onto the ground. The moment seemed to be broken as Gabriel smirked slightly. He pushed his hands back into his pockets, nodding slowly.

“Well done, kiddo.” He exclaimed brightly. “Knew we’d get there eventually. Just had to get you angry; that’s the easiest way to get your magic to come out and say hi. That’s why I had to mention your little girlfriend.”

Sam’s heart grew cold as fury settled in his stomach, glaring angrily up at Gabriel. He couldn’t believe Gabriel was purposefully torturing him with words of Jess.

Gabriel patted him on the shoulder, throwing Sam a condescending glance, before walking away back towards the cabins.

“You’re a heartless son of a bitch, you know that right?”

Gabriel stopped in his tracks, shoulders tensing, before turning around to look at Sam. He smiled sadly and shrugged.

“Yeah. I know.”

~~~~~~

Sam slouched on his bed, fingers playing with the edge of his quilt. His mind kept repeating what had happened in the field over and over again.

This power inside of him was so out of control. It terrified him. And all of Gabriel’s words were like a dagger to his heart. Especially because he was right.

Sam couldn’t do this. He wasn’t strong enough. Everyone was putting their faith in him but he didn’t deserve it. He was just going to let them all down.

A light knock echoed from his door, interrupting his spiralling thoughts. He pushed himself up as the door to his cabin slowly opened.

“Do you have any injuries?” Cas asked sharply, refusing to meet Sam’s eye.

Guilt flooded Sam’s body as he awkwardly scratched the back of his neck. Gabriel was Cas’ brother and Sam had hurt him. Cas was probably livid.

“No, I’m okay.” Sam nibbled at his lower lip. “Is Gabriel alright?”

“Yes.” Cas’ eyes stared into his, flashing blue, as he pursed his lips. “I healed him.”

Sam nodded slowly, feeling slightly better. Yes, he hated Gabriel with a passion but he didn’t want the man to suffer. Not really.

Cas cautiously sat down on the edge of the bed, staring at Sam with a guarded but curious expression. Sam couldn’t help but feel like he was being studied.

“I know you don’t like him.” Cas said simply, amusement shining in his eyes. “My brother, that is. But you have to understand that he is a good man.”

Sam scoffed slightly, anger licking at his heart as he recalled the multiple times Gabriel had used Jess and her death against him.

“He is! He’s just currently….broken by this war.” Cas exclaimed, shaking his head. “He’s our leader and that means sometimes he has to do bad things for the sake of everyone else. He’s determined to win, no matter what the cost.”

Clasping his hands together nervously, Cas squinted off into the distance. His eyebrows furrowed deep in concentration as he glanced quickly at Sam.

“If I tell you something, do you promise not to repeat it to anyone?”

Curiosity blossomed in Sam and he nodded quickly, edging closer to Cas. He hoped it would be something about Gabriel. The man was a complete mystery to him and he found himself yearning to learn more.

“Gabriel is angry. Angry with the world. Angry with the war. He’s lost a lot more than you can even begin to realise.” Cas paused, slowly closing his eyes. “Our father died just before the war started. And it wasn’t just us. We had two older brothers. I wasn’t very close to them but they practically raised Gabriel.”

“Where are they now?” Sam asked gently, afraid that he already knew the answer.

“Gone. We lost them in the war.”

Sam hung his head, sorrow and pain erupting in his body. How many people had died and suffered because of this war?

No wonder Gabriel was so desperate to win. No wonder he was so willing to do anything. But it didn’t give him the right to push Sam around and play with his feelings.

Still, understanding and respect for the older man began to grow in Sam. Gabriel had lost so much. Sam couldn’t even begin to understand how he managed to go on, yet alone lead a whole army.

“I’m sorry.” Sam replied, not really knowing what else to say. Cas shrugged in response, humming lightly.

“Doesn’t matter now. Because we have you. You’re going to win the war for us and all the wrongs will be righted. We’ll get out revenge for ones we’ve lost.”

Sam swallowed nervously, once again feeling like the entire weight of the world was on his shoulders. They were all counting on him to save them. But he really didn’t think he could do it.

“Cas, I can’t.” He replied, shaking his head.

“What are you talking about, Sam?”

“I don’t think I can win this war. I’m not strong enough.”

Eyes widening slightly, Cas stared at Sam with a deep frown. With a loud bang, the door opened, making the two jump. Gabriel strolled in, lollipop hanging out of his mouth, and smiled at the pair.

“Oh, shut up with the stupid angsty stuff, Samalam.” He planted himself on the bed, glancing up at Sam with mischief shining in his eyes. “It’s not a good look on you. And it’s completely untrue. Sam, what you did earlier was just the start and you’re already so, so strong.”

“I’m sorry, were you spying on our conversation?” Sam barked back.

“Only the bit when you were being all hopeless and mopey!”

They glared at each other and Sam couldn’t help but roll his eyes. Gabriel could be so…frustrating! Cas coughed awkwardly, standing up and nodding at them.

“I’ll leave you to it, then.”

With one final glance back at them, Cas quickly scurried out of the room, leaving the two in silence. Sam risked a glance at the other man, noting that there was no trace of the injuries Sam had left on him earlier.

“I mean it, you know. You are strong enough to stop Lucifer.” Gabriel stated, almost like it was a fact. He sounded so sure and confident like he completely believed in Sam.

“Gabriel, you had the upper hand for hours before my magic kicked in. If I was facing Lucifer, I would’ve been killed.”

“Stop saying things like that! You are good enough. You’re man than that; You’re brilliant! And it will get easier and you will get better with more training.”

Gabriel glanced over at him with a small smile as he slowly began to trail his fingers up Sam’s arms. It took all Sam’s restraint to stop himself shivering at the touch.

“You and me are going to be a great team, Sammoose. One day they will write books and songs and poems and psalms about us, I can tell! But you’ve got to trust me. You’ve got to realise that even though what I’m doing is cruel, it’s ultimately for the best.”

Gabriel shifted closer so there faces were only a few inches apart. His eyes bored into Sam’s, shining a bright gold.

“Can you do that for me, Sam?”

Could he? Could he trust a man he hated? It seemed impossible. But if Sam was going to stand a chance at defeating Lucifer and saving everyone, he knew he needed Gabriel.

“Yeah, I think I can.”

Chapter Text

“Training was pretty rough today, huh?”

Sam rolled his eyes as he collapsed in a chair, ignoring Cas completely. Cas chuckled softly, taking a sip of his coffee.

“It’s always bad.” Sam complained with a scowl. “Your brother is a dick.”

Nearly two months had passed since he’d arrived and he still wasn’t getting any stronger. Every day he went out onto the field and got shoved and kicked and punched for hours until his magic decided to do something. He had no control. And he was seriously getting sick of it.

“Yeah, I know.” Cas smiled, eyes tracing over Sam’s body. “You got any injuries you need me to heal?”

Sam glanced down at himself with a frown. It didn’t seem like he’d spent the last few hours being beat up. Sure, he felt tired and there was a general ache hanging over his body but there was no blood, cuts or bruises. He looked completely fine.

“No, don’t think so.” He replied slowly, wondering what was going on.

Cas let out another chuckle, shaking his head. His lips pursed as he rubbed his forehead, playfully glaring at Sam.

“What?”

“I’m the camp healer. It’s why I’m here; why I’m needed. But you’ll be after my job soon. Healing yourself without even having to think about it, you are definitely powerful.”

Sam’s stomach clenched as another thing was added to the list of reasons he was a freak. He almost wished that he was some injured somehow or that was some sort of pain, just so he could feel normal.

“Are you jealous, Cas?” He asked with a smirk, desperately trying to hide his despair.

“Yes.”

He laughed loudly at Cas’ bluntness as a bright smile came to his lips. He really liked Cas and couldn’t understand how someone as nice as he was could be related to someone like Gabriel.

“Well, you can take over my job of saving this whole damn, stupid world. I don’t want it.”

An awkward silence descended the kitchen cabin as a deep frown appears on Cas’ face, sympathy flashing in his eyes. Clenching his jaw, Sam glanced away. He didn’t want to be pitied.

It was broken as the door swung open and Ellen strode in. She ruffled both of their heads to Sam’s fake protest and Cas’ actual protest. He’d never known what it was like to have a mother and getting to experience bits now warmed up his heart.

“How was training today, Sam?” She asked cautiously, glancing at him.

The worry in her eyes is obvious. It’s obvious in everyone. As more and more days go by without Sam getting any better, everyone in the camp seems to lose more hope.

When he first arrived, people would stare at him with hope and revere in their eyes. Now they just look defeated and tired.

Even Gabriel. Though he was selfish and manipulative, at the start he had seemed to believe in Sam more than anyone. Now that was fading and he just looked at him with frustration and despair.

“Rubbish.” Sam grumbled. “It’s completely hopeless. I’m completely hopeless.”

“God, you’re always complaining.” The door opened again as Gabriel entered with Dean following closely behind.

Sam grinned at his brother and risked a glance at Gabriel, wincing slightly at the purplish bruise forming round his eye.

It’s what always happened. Gabriel would say something rude and condescending, mentioning Mary or Dean or Jess, and then Sam would loose control and his magic would attack.

It was completely Gabriel’s fault. He had no right to bring up the people Sam had lost. He had no right to make Sam feel small and weak and insignificant. Still, he couldn’t help but feel bad when he saw the injuries he’d given him.

“Need you to fix me up again, Cassie.”

Cas let out a tired sigh, gesturing for Gabriel to come closer. He held out his hand, hovering over Gabriel’s face, and a blueish light shone out as the injuries disappeared.

“Wow Cas, that is so awesome.” Dean complimented, grinning at Cas. “You’re so amazing.”

Sam frowned as he watched Cas look back, a light blush dusting his cheeks, and the pair stared at each other for a few moments. They were also sitting very closely.

Gabriel blinked a few times, scrunching up his face before smirking widely. He sprawled his legs out and hung an arm behind his chair, winking at Sam.

“Back to my usual stunningly gorgeous self. What do you think, Sammich?” Gabriel drawled.

Scowling, Sam rolled his eyes, completely sick of Gabriel. When he wasn’t shouting at or insulting Sam, he was flirting with him. Probably as a reminder that Sam lost the only woman he could ever love.

“Gabriel, stop annoying Sam.” Cas commanded with a glare. Gabriel let out a loud laugh, throwing his head back. He moved his chair closer, leaning his head onto Sam’s shoulder and batting his eyelashes.

“But Samshine likes it when I flirt with him, don’t you darling?!”

Sam pushed him away with another scowl. He clenched his fist to stop himself from punching that smug smile off his face. They’d had enough of that this afternoon.

It was like Gabriel was Sam’s own personal demon, sent to annoy him and stress him out. And he seemed to enjoy it.

It didn’t matter that he’d lost his brothers or that he had the responsibility of leading an army, he took every chance to make fun of and mess with Sam. He was a heartless dick and Sam couldn’t wait to see the back of him.

“Want to go train, Cas?” Dean asked, interrupting Sam’s thoughts. He glanced at his brother, eyebrows furrowing at the hopeful grin on Dean’s face. Why would he look forward to training?

“Of course, Dean!” Cas responded, the same grin plastered over his face. They looked at each other with longing stares, almost like they were….but no, that wasn’t possible.

Sam watched them leave as his confusion continued to grow. Ever since breaking up with Lisa, his brother had been completely against monogamy, insisting that it was better to live a bachelor’s life.

“Looks like our brothers are getting along well.” Gabriel mused, crossing his arms as he stared out into the field.

Sam had been the lovesick brother that had met the woman he was supposed to spend the rest of his life with. Dean was the playboy, sleeping with a new girl every night.

He watched as they fell onto the ground, Dean straddling Cas, and grinned brightly at each other. Now, the whole world felt upside down.

He missed Jess so much, it felt like his heart had been ripped out of his chest. Like he didn’t have the ability to love anymore.

But still, seeing Dean and Cas smile at each other like the other was the only thing they could see made Sam crave a partner too. He wanted someone to grin and joke and train with. He wanted someone who was always there, who could support him and love him unconditionally.

Someone sweet and kind and beautiful who Sam could curl up in bed with after a long day. Someone who made him feel loved.

But here in this strange world, with his destiny hanging over him constantly, Sam didn’t see much of a chance of that happening. He’d had his chance with Jess. And now it felt like he’d be alone forever.

“Well, they should spend as much time together as possible.” Gabriel announced, placing his mug down and stalking out of the cabin. “Cas is going on a mission soon.”

~~~~~~

Sam flipped over a page and his eyes began to move down, not really taking in any of the information. It was a fairly interesting book that Bobby was forcing him to read, detailing the history of demons in Heaven. But he was too distracted to properly pay attention to what it was saying.

Sitting across from him, Dean was humming some Metallica song while twirling a spoon in his fingers. Except he kept dropping it on the floor.

“Dean, you’re being really distracting!” Sam complained, not being able to hold back his frustration anymore. “Do you want to leave?”

“No, I don’t actually.” He replied with a grin.

Holding back a sigh, Sam pinched the top of his nose. Ever since Cas had left, Dean had been a constant annoyance. Sam had a lot of work to do but his brother seemed determined to be a distraction.

“Just stop playing with the spoon, okay?”

Dean grumbled and his nose scrunched up, sinking even further into his seat. Sam rolled his eyes, sick of his brother’s complaining.

“You’ve been a moping mess ever since Cas left. You missing him or something?”

Eyes widening, Dean blushed and glanced away. He shrugged carelessly but Sam could see the loneliness and worry shining in his eyes.

“I just keep picturing something going wrong. I’ve heard Belphegor is a pretty powerful demon. Cas is my…friend and I just want him to come back already.” Dean explained slowly, glancing at Sam with a furrowed brow.

Sam nodded, finally beginning to understand how much Cas really meant to Dean. It wasn’t just a small, insignificant thing. There were proper, strong feelings between the two.

He was truly happy for his brother. He’d been so devastated for Dean when things had ended with Lisa and he was the first person to beg Dean to try and settle down.

He just couldn’t help but feel jealous and long for someone of his own.

The helplessness was obvious as Dean stared at Sam, eyes wide and almost begging for permission. Sam’s eyebrows lifted as the urge to laugh crawled up his throat. This really was a day for new things. Not only did it seem like Dean was very much in love, he was also wanted to know Sam’s thoughts.

“He’s important to you. It makes sense.” Sam responded, flashing his brother a reassuring smile. Dean dipped his head, smiling back slightly.

Their ‘chic flic’ moment as Dean would call it was interrupted by multiple loud voices screaming outside of the cabin. There eyes flicked to each other, both frowning, before they rushed out.

Panic swelled up in Sam as he began to wonder if something was wrong. Were demons about to attack? Had someone been injured? Had they suddenly discovered another of Lucifer’s terrible plans?

His eyes flicked across the crowd, searching to see if anyone was hurt or upset. People looked worried but nothing was too bad until….

Gabriel.

Sam’s heart sunk into his stomach as he noticed how red and swollen Gabriel’s eyes were. His normal perfectly sleeked-back hair was a mess, the spitting image of a bird’s nest. His cheeks were red and stained with tear tracks.

He was slumped against a tree, looking completely broken, as he tried desperately to hold back sobs. Ellen and Bobby were crowded near him, both whispering softly, as others stood in shocked, scared for their leader.

“No.” Dean whispered behind him, his voice breaking slightly. Sam glanced at him with a frown, not understanding what had happened.

“What happened?” Dean cried out, storming down. “What the fuck happened to him?”

Sam gaped as tears began to pour down his brother’s face, quickly running after him. He glanced anxiously at Gabriel, heart stopping as he saw the pain burning in his eyes, turning them a dull brown colour.

He looked like there was no fight left of him. Like he was already half way dead. Like he didn’t see any point of going on anymore.

Gabriel didn’t have a lot. All he had was Cas. Cas was in trouble.

Sam sucked in a breath, his heart breaking for his brother as worry for his friend flooded his body. Cas was a little odd but he was a kind and welcoming and loyal. He was important to the camp. He was important to Sam. He was important to Dean.

“A mission went wrong.” Bobby explained, his voice cold and low. “He’s been captured.”

Gabriel scoffed, angrily kicking the ground with a deep scowl. Reaching out, Sam stepped forward to place a hand on Gabriel’s arm, slowly rubbing his thumb back and forth.

“If he’s been captured, then that means we can rescue him.” Sam exclaimed, determination shining through.

Cas was his friend and he wouldn’t let anything bad happen to him. His insecurities and doubts didn’t matter; he would do whatever it took to get Cas back.

“No we can’t!” Gabriel snapped back, snarling in Sam’s face. Sam’s face twisted into a scowl, clenching his fists. He’d just been trying to help! “Because he hasn’t been captured, you fucking idiots! He’s just been executed!”

Letting out an anguished sob, he stormed away, gripping his hair. Ellen covered her mouth, pain and concern obvious, as she quickly followed him.

“No, Lucifer isn’t dumb. Cas is the only way he can control you so he wouldn’t have killed him. He would’ve put him in Green Country River Prison, you know he would’ve! And you know she’s there!” She exclaimed, pulling Gabriel close and cradling him in her arms.

Their leader, the one who was normally the strongest of all of them, the one who joked and laughed and smiled broke down and wailed into her shoulder, screaming Cas’ name till his voice turned hoarse.

Dean, his brother, his best friend, the only person he had left collapsed onto the ground. Shaking, his eyes squeezed shut, mumbling to himself.

Sam’s chest tightened as his hands came to rest on the back of his neck, hopelessness flashing painfully through him. Everyone was falling apart and he didn’t know how to help them.

He was supposed to be the camp’s saviour and he hadn’t even been able to protect Cas. Only a couple of months and he’d already failed.

Pacing away from the group, his throat constricted as it felt like he couldn’t breathe. He began to heave, feeling sick to his core. Cas had put his faith in him. And Sam had let him down. He’d let Dean down. He’d let Gabriel down.

He suddenly stopped, determination sparking in his chest. He had to make this right. He would make this right.

Knowing what to do, Sam dashed up to a set of stairs, climbing up and leaning over the banister. These people still might believe in him enough to listen.

“Hey everyone, listen to me!” He yelled out, his stomach twisting nervously as everyone’s eyes landed on him. He clenched his fists, steeling his resolve. He needed to do this. He needed to try.

“I know Cas is a dear friend to many of us. I know he is a very powerful ally and a symbol of hope around here. You turn to him for guidance and now he’s been brought down. But he will still be out there somewhere fighting, I just know it.”

Licking his lips, Sam paused and glanced over at Dean. His brother nodded slightly, pride shining in his eyes, as the tears came to a stop.

“He’s helped so many of us and now is the time to repay the favour. So we’re going to go down to that prison and we’re going to find Cas! Because you’re right, Gabriel, there is the possibility that he’s already been killed. But if there’s even the smallest chance that he’s still alive, then I say we have to take it! We have to try!”

The crowd cheered loudly, enthusiasm and hope skyrocketing. His heart soared as he watched them all grin back at him, like he was worth something to them. Bobby. Ellen. Donna. Jody. Dean. Kevin. Rowena. Benny.

And Gabriel. Because even though Sam couldn’t stand him, his opinion was the most important.

Through tears, his eyes shone like break the of dawn. An awed smile crept onto his face as he stared at Sam as if he were the solution to every problem he ever faced.

Knowing that Gabriel, the man that hated Sam, had faith in him made Sam believe in himself a little bit more.

They would save Cas. And they wouldn’t stop until it was done.

Bobby, Jody and Gabriel immediately got to work and Sam smiled as he saw how he’d inspired Gabriel. He’d got their leader back.

“I want to lead a team.” Sam interrupted, overhearing them talk about having different groups to explore various areas.

Gabriel glanced up at Sam with a scowl. He slowly raised one eyebrow, staring at Sam like he’d just dribbled right in front of him.

“You’re obviously not coming. You’re too weak. And you’re too valuable to risk!”

Rolling his eyes, Sam let out a frustrated huff. He was sick of Gabriel constantly pushing him down. Just because he hadn’t succeeded yet, didn’t mean he wouldn’t do it soon.

And he needed to help save Cas. He couldn’t just stay at camp and watch as all the people he was supposed to protect went off to Sam’s fight.

“No, Gabriel!” Sam yelled, causing the smaller man to flinch back slightly. “You said this is my destiny! You said this was my fight! So let my fight!”

His scowl deepening even further, Gabriel began to vehemently shake his head as he pointed angrily at Sam.

“No! You’re not coming, end of conversation.”

With a growl, Sam grabbed Gabriel’s arm as he began to walk away, pulling him close. His face darkened as he stared into disinterested, dismissive eyes. He wouldn’t let Gabriel push him around any longer.

“This is good experience for me. And maybe it might awake my magic since clearly what you’ve been doing isn’t working!”

Gabriel’s head snapped upwards, inhaling deeply as his eyes raged like a wildfire. His lips twisted into a snarl as ringing formed in Sam’s ears.

“You saying I’m a not good enough teacher?”

“Yeah, maybe I am!”

Gabriel flashed him a tight-lipped smile, bitter and vindictive. He tilted his head, assessing Sam with a cruel, annoyed gaze.

“Or maybe you’re just not good enough.” Gabriel stepped forward, casually placing a hand on Sam’s chest and pushing. Sam stumbled backwards, heaving with anger. “Maybe you’re the one who’s going to let everyone down. If I let you come, I’d bet that you’d just get everyone killed.”

Sam flushed with embarrassment, eyes sparking with tears. He shook his head as he lunged forward, desperate to wipe that cold smirk of Gabriel’s face.

“Stop it, you idjits!” Grabbing him, Bobby pulled him back and whacked his head with a frustrated groan. “We’re on the same side here, remember?”

With a sigh, Sam stopped struggling and shot Gabriel a withering look, irritation surging through him as he responded with a wink.

“And you!” Bobby barked, turning his attention to Gabriel. “He’s coming. He needs the experience.”

With a nod, Bobby marched away, leaving Sam and Gabriel glaring at each other.

“You really are the worst, Gabriel.” Sam scoffed, not understanding how someone could enjoy being so cruel.

For a moment, Sam could’ve sworn he saw hopelessness flash in Gabriel’s eyes, looking almost regretful, but then a smirk grew on his face as he raised an eyebrow.

“Oh Samsquatch, the things you say to me! They just make my heart sing!”

With a final shake of his head, Sam turned and walked away. Of course it was ridiculous to think that Gabriel would ever feel remorse or anything remotely like sympathy. There was no point trying with him because he would never change.

Chapter Text

Bleak and looming, the prison towered over them, presenting them with an impossible task. Every entrance seemed to be flanked by guards, all brandishing a multitude of weapons.

Sam frowned, gripping tightly onto his angel blade. They somehow had to get in there, find Cas in one of the countless cells and get out again. He wasn’t sure it could be done.

He glanced at Gabriel and Dean, both standing at either side of him. Lips pressed into a thin line and eyes cold, Dean seemed determined to rescue Cas. Hope sparked slightly in Sam’s chest.

But Gabriel…..Gabriel was a mess. His eyes were wild and his lips were parted into a devastated grimace. It looked like he was already mourning Cas.

Shoulders sagging, the corners of Sam’s lips tilted downwards, pity sparking in his chest. Without thinking about it, his fingers flexed toward Gabriel, reaching out to him.

Gabriel was normally so full of life and energy and emotion, whether it be happiness or anger or frustration. To seem him so helpless was a shock to Sam’s core. He didn’t like it.

“How are we supposed to get in there?” Sam asked, staring at the towering prison with a furrowed brow.

“We’ve got someone on the inside.” Gabriel explained, continuing to walk. “C’mon, I know where to go.”

Sam and Dean peered at each other, his brother’s drive failing slightly as dread filled his eyes. He looked back at the prison and repressing a shudder, followed Gabriel.

Instead of heading towards what seemed like the main entrance, with some sort of carriage already approaching, they walked towards a side door.

“I’m going to do something. But it won’t last long so we’re going to have to be quick.” Gabriel explained before lifting his hand. His eyes shifted to Sam, concern flooded in them. Taking a deep breath, he snapped his fingers.

A cold, uncomfortable feeling oozed down his back as he nervously glanced down at himself, wondering what Gabriel could have done to them.

When nothing seemed to happen, Sam frowned and sent Gabriel a questioning look. Now really wasn’t the time for his magic to fail.

“We’re invisible to everyone else.” Gabriel clarified with a smirk, looking very proud of himself.

Normally it would annoy the fuck out of Sam but now to see Gabriel acting at least a bit like himself made his heart lift. He couldn’t help the grin that found its way to his lips, awe bubbling in his chest.

He didn’t like Gabriel. But his magic was pretty cool.

Beckoning for everyone to follow, they headed off again. It was much easier when they didn’t have to be careful about being seen anymore.

Eventually arriving at a more concealed entrance, Gabriel let out a groan as his whole body relaxed. He tilted his head side to side, his neck letting out a satisfying crack, as he shrugged his shoulders.

Sam looked over at the door, noticing the woman guarding it. She was wearing a black leather jacket and had brown hair curling down her shoulders.

Her eyes met his and a wild grin flitted over her face. Cocking her head to the side, she let out a slow laugh before her eyes flashed black.

A burning feeling sparking in his chest, Sam darted forwards. He let out a growl as he shoved her against a wall, pressing the angel blade to her throat. He wouldn’t let anyone hurt the people he cared about. Especially not some demon scum.

“Woah! Who are you, cutie pie?” She snarked, giggling slightly. Her eyes darted over to Gabriel, pursing her lips. “Gabe, You gonna tell this hottie to let me go?”

“Meg!” Gabriel barked, stepping towards them. Sam frowned at him, not understanding how he could be on first name basis with a demon. “Let her go, Sam.”

Reluctantly, he stepped backwards and lowered his blade. He gaped at Meg, wondering who the fuck this demon was.

“She’s a demon, Gabriel!” He yelled, pointing the blade towards her. “She deserves to die!”

Meg scoffed, crossing her arms as she glared at Sam. She slowly raised an eyebrow as her mouth settled into a snarl.

“Don’t get your panties into a twist, Sammoose! She’s a good demon. Well, a tolerable demon. She’s our woman on the inside.” Gabriel explained with a shrug. Shaking her head, Meg glowered at Gabriel.

“Hey, I’m the one who’s saving you idiots.” She snapped at them. It was Gabriel’s turn to scoff as he rolled his eyes.

“Puh-lease, everybody knows you’re just doing this for Cas.” Gabriel laughed. Sam frowned as he noticed the blush creep up onto Meg’s cheeks. “How is he by the way?”

“Well, I’ve been keeping an eye on Clarence as much as I can. But it hasn’t exactly been a holiday.”

A weight lifted from Sam as relief flooded his body. Cas was alive. Gabriel let out a happy laugh, his eyes softening like melted honey.

They glanced at each other and a small smile crept onto Sam’s lips as he noticed Gabriel’s massive beam. The corner of his eyes crinkled happily and Sam found himself unable to look away, his heart beginning to pound.

Sam frowned, shaking away the weird feeling bubbling in his chest, as he glanced back at Meg. It wasn’t the time to get distracted. He had to focus on saving Cas.

“Clarence?” Dean growled, scowling at Meg. “How do you know Cas? You’re a demon.”

Jealously laced every one of his brother’s words, highlighting how he noticed Meg blushing too. Meg’s gaze slowly turned to Dean as her mouth flattened into a straight line.

“Clarence saved me a long time ago. I’ve had a soft spot for him ever since.” She sauntered over to Dean, eyes trailing up and down his body. “We have a very….close relationship. So close that I have the right to ask who you are.”

“Dean. I’m his friend.” He spat out, his glare becoming increasingly darker. Meg let out a laugh, rolling her eyes.

“Oh wow! A friend! You’re so special to him!” She exclaimed sarcastically, shaking her head with joy as an amused smile grew on her face.

Gritting his teeth, Dean’s grip on his angel blade tightened as he stormed past her, heading towards the entrance.

“Woah, woah, woah. Just wait a second, Dean. I need to know the plan before we go charging in there.” Meg exclaimed.

“We need to save Cas!”

“Yeah and I need to make sure I don’t die. That’s kinda important to me too.” Meg snarked, staring daggers at Dean.

She stepped forwards, eyes scanning the large group of them that had assembled to try and save Cas.

“I’m not taking all of you in so who’s coming?” She asked Gabriel, causing him to frown and rapidly shake his head.

“No, no, no. We’re all coming. I can cast an illusion on all of us.”

“No, you’re not. It’s too much of a risk. You and…..two more people can come.” Meg declared, turning around and striding towards the entrance.

“I’m coming.” Dean exclaimed immediately, following Meg.

Seeming almost scared, Gabriel slowly glanced at Sam. He held his gaze for a few moments before Sam nodded. He knew what he had to do.

He was supposed to be there saviour. He was supposed to look out for them. He was supposed to responsible for their safety. Of course he would help rescue Cas.

“Me too.” Sam finally said with a determined nod. Nothing Gabriel could say would make him change his mind. The corners of Gabriel’s mouth tilted downwards before finally shrugging and beckoning Sam to follow.

He lifted his hand and snapped his fingers once more and just like the first time, a peculiar feeling flooded Sam’s body. He shuddered slightly, raising an eyebrow.

“To anyone else, we know look like prison guards.”

With their disguise sorted out, Sam paused for a moment before entering the prison. A chill ran up his spine as he automatically wrapped his arms around himself.

The prison was a living hell where it seemed like every detail had been manufactured too make you uncomfortable. It was freezing, causing him to break out in goose bumps, but the air still felt damp and dank.

A mix of the smell of iron and vomit wafted into Sam’s nose, making his stomach flip unhappily. It seemed almost pitch-black with only an occasional lamp flickering on and off.

“God, this place is horrible.” Sam muttered, mouth wide in dismay.

“Yeah, it is.” Gabriel replied, looking completely heart broken. “Everyone in this prison is set for execution so they don’t put much effort in making it liveable.”

Anger surged through Sam’s body as he clenched his fists, nails digging into his palm. Something hot and livid bubbled in his chest as the lamps around them all went out.

A warm hand landed on his arm, squeezing slightly. He glanced downward to meet Gabriel’s eyes, soft and honey-like.

“You’re okay, Sam.” Gabriel comforted, his fingers tracing patterns into Sam’s skin. “Just breathe.”

He lowered his hand so it traced Sam’s slightly, his whole body tensing at the light touch. Sam’s eyes widened as he properly looked at Gabriel for the first time.

His breath hitched as he stared into golden, mischievous eyes. Gabriel’s soft, plump lips curled into a small smile, raising an eyebrow and fiddling with his hair.

And Gabriel’s hair was gorgeous. Silky and vibrant and curling perfectly halfway down his neck. The urge to reach out and play with it surged through Sam.

Gabriel was beautiful. Truly beautiful.

Why had he never noticed this before? Probably because Sam was too busy hating his guts.

Sam shook his head, stepping backwards and breaking the moment. Right. Gabriel was horrible. He needed to remember that. There was no point thinking things like that.

“C’mon, let’s keep moving.” Sam barked, voice gruff and low.

The followed Meg to a large, rusty door and she leaned up against it. Her fingers delicately trailed downwards as she cocked an eyebrow.

“He’s down here.”

Desperately wanting Cas safe in Dean’s arms, Sam stepped forward and pushed the door open. Just before he could enter, a hand wrapped around his wrist, pulling him back.

Snarling in outrage, Sam glared back to find Gabriel holding him back. Rolling his eyes, he wriggled his arm free. What the fuck was Gabriel playing at?

“We needed a couple of people to stand guard and protect the ones that go in.” Gabriel explained. His gaze shifted to Dean. “Go on Dean-O, follow Meg and save Cas.”

Disbelief and fear flooded his body. He was the most powerful so he was the one who should go rescue Cas. He couldn’t let Dean go. He couldn’t lose his older brother.

“No! No way!” Sam yelled as the door slammed shut. Shoving Gabriel against a wall, he let out a growl as his hand tangled in Gabriel’s hair, pulling his head back. All awe and fondness he had felt earlier was gone.

“Samsquatch, you’re getting over excited. You need to save your magic.”

Eyes darting down, Sam stumbled backwards as he saw the bright light running through his veins and shining out his hands. It still took him by surprise to see such an obvious display of his magic.

His eyes darted nervously to Dean, who was staring at Sam with apprehension. His stomach sinking, Sam hung his head in shame, feeling like a freak more than ever.

“We will be noticed so we need the most powerful to stay behind and fight any guards that come, okay?” Gabriel was quick to reach out and console Sam, hand resting on Sam’s hip.

Sam nodded slowly as he realised that it made sense. Anxiety still bubbling in his stomach, he pulled Dean into a tight hug, burying his face in his older brother’s shoulder.

Dean was all he had left now. The only person he could call family, apart from their drunken father who didn’t really count. After all he’d been through, loosing Dean would be the final tipping point.

“Stay safe.” Sam murmured. “Don’t die.”

“You too, Sammy.” His brother gave Sam one final pat on the back before following Meg through the door.

Fear pounding in his heart, he raised his hand and placed it on the door, wishing he could follow his brother. But he had a job to do.

Angel blade gripped tightly in hand, they stood for a few minutes and waited for what Sam felt like was an inevitable attack.

And he was ready for it. His fear and anger had mixed together, enhancing his magic as it boiled deep inside him. It licked at his hands, begging to be used. Sam would make them all pay.

“We’re going to be fine.” Sam said, mostly trying to assure himself. “Dean will be fine and he’ll rescue Cas. And it will all be okay.”

Merely humming in response, it seemed like Gabriel didn’t agree with Sam’s faith. Peering over, Sam’s heart broke as he saw the anguish and doubt in Gabriel’s eyes, all dull and lifeless.

There were normally so bright and expressive and.....and……

And beautiful.

Sam hated to see Gabriel like this. Hated that Gabriel was in so much pain. He had already lost two brothers and Sam dreaded to think what would happen if he lost Cas too.

“Cas will be okay. What happened to your two other brothers was tragic and horrible but it won’t happen again.” Sam soothed, smiling reassuringly.

His whole body stiffening, Gabriel slowly turned to face Sam. Eyebrows bent and lips pressed into a thin line, his eyes began to blaze. Something in the air shifted as his face took on a vicious snarl.

Blue, shining veins began to creep their way up his arms and his eyes flashed the same colour. Thrusting Sam up against the wall, he hovered his angel blade right above Sam’s neck.

“Don’t! You don’t know a thing about my brothers!” He whispered, his voice icy and cold. He looked practically murderous but magic seeped out of him towards Sam.

It was so bright and potent, almost dazzling Sam. Calling out for him, it felt so pure and good as it wrapped around Sam’s body.

Though he was threatening him, Sam slowly began to realise that Gabriel would never hurt him. That he wanted to protect Sam and keep him from harm’s way.

He cautiously placed a hand on Gabriel’s arm, gasping as even more magic surged through him. He felt better than he had in months as the magic pulled him into a warm embrace, whispering words of comfort and soothing all his problems.

The respective magic inside of each of them seemed to meet in the middle, playfully curling around each other as a burning grew in Sam’s chest.

But he didn’t care. He was completely distracted by the beauty of Gabriel’s magic. God, Gabriel was so beautiful.

Too bad his personality didn’t match his appearance. And there lied the crux of the problem. Sam wouldn’t lie and say he wasn’t captivated by Gabriel. But he was just too cruel and manipulative. Sam could never think about doing anything with somebody like that.

An echo of footsteps bounced off the walls, causing Gabriel to let Sam go. The footsteps got louder and more clear as the sound of voices began to flood their eyes.

Gabriel lifted an eyebrow and held out his blade, asking if Sam was ready. His magic still felt right at the surface, screaming out for more contact with Gabriel’s magic. He had never felt more powerful.

Tossing the blade to the side as he realised it would only slow him down, he gave in to the fiery sensation building in him as his whole body slowly started to glow.

Six guards appeared, eyes widening in fear as they spotted Sam. He grinned widely at them before leaping forward into action.

His magic screamed in pleasure as he tossed two to either side of the room. Hairs on his neck stood on point as he whirled around, grabbing a demon’s wrist.

He tossed her angel blade away, gripping his fingers into fist as she screamed out in pain. As she collapsed on the floor, she began to writhe in pain.

He felt Gabriel’s magic working behind him, surging his magic to keep going. With one final twist of his fingers, black smoke poured out of her mouth as her body slumped downwards. Eyes completely vacant, satisfaction flooded Sam as he realised that she was dead.

“Stop! Put your hands above your head and stand by that wall! Or he gets it!” The only demon left spat, pressing his angel blade against Gabriel’s neck so a speck of blood appeared.

His magic howled inside of him, screaming for the man’s destruction. Sam’s eyes narrowed in disgust, fury flooding his whole body. Yeah, there was no way he was going to do that.

With a growl, he lifted the demon up into the air and grabbed Gabriel with the other hand. He brought three of his fingers slowly together, enjoying the sound of screaming and bones breaking as the demon’s body crumpled in on itself.

“Sam.” Soft words interrupted his fight as fingers lightly traced his cheek, reducing the pounding in his ears. “You can stop now. I’m safe. You saved me.”

He glanced down at Gabriel, heart softening as he saw the pure awe and wonder dancing in Gabriel’s eyes. He looked so inviting and adorable nestled in Sam’s arms. And with the adoring way he was staring at him, Sam just really wanted to lean forward and kiss him.

But he couldn’t. He wouldn’t. Just because he was attractive doesn’t mean he was a decent person.

He pulled away from Gabriel, turning towards the door. He wasn’t going to be tricked into liking Gabriel. They had to work together but Sam knew he was a horrible person and always would be.

“Sam?” Gabriel piped up, sounding lost and confused, as he placed an hand on his shoulder.

Reminding himself of Jess and all the shitty things Gabriel had ever done to him, he shrugged his hand away.

Chapter Text

“I’ve got him!” Dean exclaimed as the door swung open. “Let’s go!”

He was cradling Cas close to him, carrying him bridal style. Cas has definitely seen better days with blood streaks trailing down his face and clothes. He looked ghostly pale and his blue eyes were dull and greyish.

He seemed to have to fight to keep his eyes open as he sluggishly raised his hand in Meg’s direction. A sad smile flitting over her face, she lowered herself to his level and grabbed his hand.

“Meg.” Cas’ fingers lightly traced her cheek. “Thank you.”

“You know I’d always do anything to keep you safe, Clarence.” She whispered, love seeping through every word.

She brushed his hair out of her face before pressing a kiss to his forehead. She straightened up and her eyes flickered up to Dean, filled with regret and bitterness.

“Look after him.” She instructed, glaring at Dean.

“Of course I will.” He barked back, tightening his hold on Cas.

Meg placed another kiss to the top of his head before nodding at all of them and going back through the door.

Gabriel darted forward, kneeling on the floor, and placed a hand on his younger brother’s back. He let out a relieved sob, beaming at Cas, and Sam had to fight the urge to smile as well.

“Cassie, don’t you dare scare me like that ever again.”

“Dean.” Cas groaned, shifting slightly as his hand lifted to Dean’s chest.

Gabriel stepped back, an annoyed frown plastered over his face. He crossed his arms, tutting at his little brother.

“Right. I see how it is. You find yourself a hot guy and suddenly I’m not important anymore!” He muttered to himself, causing Sam to have to hold back a laugh.

Cas’ hand lifted to Dean’s face as an exhausted smile spread over his face. Dean blushed slightly, grinning back at Cas.

“You saved me.”

“Of course I did, angel.”

They continued to stare at each other for a few moments, beaming like lovesick idiots. Sam swallowed as jealously began to simmer in him.

He was happy that his brother had found someone that clearly loved him but it just didn’t seem fair. Sam was the one who had dreamed about meeting the right person and settling down.

He wanted someone to look at him like the way Cas looked at Dean. He wanted some to joke and have fun with. He wanted someone to pull close to him and cuddle during the night. He wanted someone to always have his back and just love him for him.

“We need to get going. More guards will be coming.” Gabriel exclaimed, breaking Dean and Cas’ moment.

Hoisting Cas upwards, the three sprinted out of the prison and back to the rest of their camp waiting for them, relief flooding Sam.

Happiness bubbling through him, he grinned at Gabriel. He couldn’t believe that they’d actually done it. That they’d somehow achieved this impossible task.

But his celebration was premature as a hoard of guards came rushing out of the prison. Yelling at everyone to go, Sam stepped forward, knowing what he had to do.

He glanced up at the prison, fury for how badly these people were being treated growing in him. They had done nothing but stand up to a corrupt king and they were going to lose their lives for it. It made him sick to his core. It made him want to fight. It made him want to kill.

He pulled at the anger inside of him, grinning as he felt his body began to glow. Funnelling that power out of himself, he thrusted his hand forward, knocking out all the guards in one swoop.

Grimacing, he looked back at the prison, wishing desperately that he could go in and save everyone. He was supposed to be responsible for this kingdom. He needed to protect everyone.

“Sam, we have to go. There are going to be more guards.” Gabriel exclaimed from behind. Sam glanced backwards, his face pulled into a tight, pained expression.

“But all these people….they’re going to die.”

Gabriel glanced downwards, squeezing his eyes shut as he slowly nodded. Sam let out a scoff, hands pulling through his hair. They had saved Cas but they were just going to leave everyone else here to die? It wasn’t fair. It wasn’t right.

“I want to…” Sam trailed off helplessly, shaking his head. Gabriel sighed, stepping forward and grabbing Sam’s hand.

“I know.” He squeezed Sam’s hand slightly. “But we’ve got to think about the greater good here. We need to get back to camp so we can then stop Lucifer. It’s no good if we all die now.”

Lump forming his throat, Sam nodded slowly. Even though it pained him to admit it, Gabriel was right. He wanted to protect everyone, to completely destroy the prison until it was nothing but rubble and bust but they needed to get home.

You have to pick your battles. And this was one they just couldn’t win.

Following everyone else, the pair turned and ran back to where they had left the horses, their hands still intertwined.

“Come on, let’s ride!” Gabriel yelled, swinging onto his horse and beginning to gallop away. With one final glance to the prison, Sam tried desperately to push down the ache growing in his chest and followed everyone else.

~~~~~~

A couple of hours into their journey, they had slowed down to a gentle trot, less worried that there were demons following them.

Letting out a sigh, Sam glanced up at the dark sky. He still wasn’t sure he’d done the right thing. All those people in that prison were going to die and now he felt like there blood was slightly on his hands.

He could have saved them. He could have. What was the point of his magic if he couldn’t save anyone?

His thoughts were interrupted by a pained sob. He stiffened and worry flooded his body, eyes darting around to see who was hurt.

Another wail.

But everyone seemed to be fine, all on their horses and perfectly safe. So then who was crying? He slowed his horse, head snapping in every direction as another whimper echoed through the air.

His eyes eventually landed on the source, his heart breaking as he immediately jumped off his horse. A woman was slumped up against what seemed like a wall of a church, tears pooling down her face as she barely managed to keep her guts from spilling out.

Blood seeped around her midsection and she looked ghostly pale, almost on the verge of death. Pity and fear mixing in him, he dropped onto his knees beside her. She flinched backwards, whimpering and covering her face in fear.

“I’m not going to hurt you. I promise.” He exclaimed, holding his hands up in surrender. “My name is Sam. Sam Winchester.”

She lifted her head, eyes gleaming as she stared up at him. Almost like she didn’t believe he was actually there, her hand darted outwards, fingers brushing against his skin.

A warmth grew in his chest as he placed his hand on top of hers, intertwining their fingers. Her lips curved upwards slightly as he shuffled closer.

“What’s your name?”

Her mouth opened but she could only let out a short moan. Her face screwed up in pain, more tears streaming down.

“It’s okay. It’s going to be okay.” He reassured her, cradling her face. “I’m going to help you.”

“Sam?! What are you doing?” A voice exclaimed from behind him.

He twisted around to see Gabriel standing with his arms crossed and a frown plastered on his face. He raised an eyebrow expectantly.

“This woman’s hurt. We have to help her.”

“Sam…” Gabriel’s eyes darted over to her, tracing her mutilated body. He closed his eyes, shaking his head. “There’s nothing we can do. Castiel’s our healer and right now he’s too weak to do anything.”

A sense of hopelessness overwhelmed him as his whole body sagged. Gripping tighter onto this poor girl, he slowly shook his head.

He couldn’t let her die. He wouldn’t let her die. Not when he could do something about it. Cas had said that Sam seemed to have very powerful healing magic. He could still save her.

Noticing her eyes drooping, he shuffled forward and cupped her cheek once more. He had to act now. Tapping into the anger and sense of injustice welling up inside of him, he held his hand to her wound, expecting the usual feeling of his magic to wrap around his body.

But nothing happened. She only let out another sob, her face twisting in pain. He gaped at his hands, wondering why now his magic would choose to fail him.

His breathing grew more frantic as his desperation grew. If he couldn’t heal this one girl, what chance did he have at stopping Lucifer?

He refocused on all the anger and pain he felt, allowing it to completely overcome his body. But there was still no thrum of magic. Why wasn’t it working?!

She let out a laboured breath, eyes slipping shut, as he could feel her fading. Panic began to grow as Sam cursed himself for failing yet another one of his people.

He so desperately wished he could save her. He wanted to. He needed to. She was young and lovely and looked like she could have lived a very good life.

And now she was going to die. Because he wasn’t good enough. An image of her healthy and smiling back at him flashed in to his mind, longing bubbling up in him. He just wanted to save her!

And then something seemed to change. His magic quivered inside of him as the heat grew, spreading out of him and into her body. He moved his glowing hand across her wound, face breaking into a grin as he realised he was healing her.

He glanced at her, breath stuttering as he realised she was staring at him like he was the most incredible thing she’d ever seen. Her hand slipped against his cheek as she beamed at him, looking even more beautiful than he could have imagined.

Because now that she wasn’t on the verge of death, he could appreciate that. Because she truly was gorgeous. He felt like he wanted to stare into her warm, brown eyes forever.

“You…you saved me. Thank you!” She whispered, hand darting to her stomach in disbelief. He laughed softly, nodding his head in excitement.

Still beaming, she darted forward and pulled him into a tight hug. Looping her arms round his shoulders, she buried her face in his neck as he cautiously placed his hands on her hips.

“I can’t believe Sam Winchester just healed me!” She exclaimed, unable to keep the pure joy she felt from her voice.

“Wait. You know who I am?”

“Of course I do! Everybody does! You’re the one that’s going to save Heaven!” She giggled excitedly, clasping his hands and squeezing. “I was just on my way to your camp because I wanna join and help the fight. But demons attacked! And well….”

Excitement flooded his body as he beamed back at her. The idea of being able to keep her close and safe filled him with relief.

“What’s your name?” He asked. She smiled shyly, tossing her hair over her shoulder, as she grinned up at him.

“Madison. My name’s Madison.”

Happy to have a name for this beautiful face, Sam helped pull her up, still clutching onto her hand. He wanted her to come back with them so he could get to know her better. Maybe life at camp wouldn’t be so awful with her there.

“Well Madison, you can come back with us.”

“No, she can’t.”

Frowning, Sam turned around to face Gabriel. Of course it was Gabriel objecting to helping Madison. Of course it was him being selfish and not thinking about the wellbeing of others.

“What?!” He spat, anger beginning to build in him.

“We’ve got enough problems already with Cas. We don’t need to add this girl to the mix.” Gabriel stepped forward with a snarl, glaring at Madison.

Wanting to protect her, Sam quickly darted an arm around her waist and held her close. He wouldn’t let Gabriel hurt her. He wouldn’t let anyone hurt her.

Gabriel’s eyes flicked downwards to watch this movement, a small smirk flashing over his face. He raised an eyebrow, squinting slightly at Sam.

“Why don’t you just run back to your family, girl?”

Madison trembled beside him, barely holding back a sob. Worried, he tightened his hold on her and began to rub soothing circles onto her back.

“I would if I could. But my whole family is dead. My whole village was destroyed by Lucifer.”

The smirk disappeared as Gabriel’s eyes dulled. His lips pressed into a thin line as he glanced at Sam. He stared back with pleading eyes, begging Gabriel to let Madison come with them.

“Please Gabriel, I just want to make sure she’s safe.”

Gabriel’s eyes softened slightly and he sighed. He looked like he was about to give in when Madison stepped forward.

“And I want the chance to thank Sam for saving my life.” She exclaimed, squeezing his hand slightly.

That was clearly the wrong thing to say as Gabriel’s face settled back into a scowl. Glaring at Madison, he shook his head.

“No. We can’t help you, girl.”

Sam could never truly understand Gabriel. The man spoke of wanting to save the kingdom but when he had the chance to save a poor, innocent girl, he wouldn’t do it.

Probably because she couldn’t do anything for him. She couldn’t help him in any way. Gabriel only cared about the end goal, not giving a damn if anyone else got hurt in the process. It felt like he’d watch the whole world burn just to get a chance to kill Lucifer.

“Well, then I’ll leave with her!” He yelled, determined to stay be her side.

“What?!”

“I need to know she’s safe so I’ll follow wherever she goes.”

Gabriel flinched backwards, mouth gaping open, as he looked like Sam’s words had physically hurt him.

“You would choose her over everyone at the camp? Over Cas? Over Dean? Over….over me?”

Sam scoffed, raising his eyebrows. Did Gabriel really think he was special to Sam? Did he really think Sam cared about him?

“Look, I just want to save her. Let me bring her to camp so I can help her back onto her feet.”

Her brown eyes sparkling, Madison shifted closer and she smiled softly at his words. He couldn’t help but grin back.

She was so beautiful and she seemed like a lovely woman. And he had saved her! He was the reason she was sitting beside him, alive and breathing.

A surge of protectiveness flooded his body. He had to keep her safe. He had to make sure she was okay. No matter what Gabriel thought.

Pursing his lips, Gabriel rolled his eyes and shrugged carelessly. He turned around and started to walk away, making Sam frown. Was Gabriel really going to let him go? Was he really just going to leave Sam?

“Fine, she can come back to camp.” He glanced backwards at Sam, eyes cold and sharp. “Just so you can make sure she’s okay.”

His heart sank slightly, feeling the need to apologise to Gabriel. To reach out and make sure he was okay.

The most important thing was the mission. He needed to kill Lucifer. And to do that, him and Gabriel needed to work together. If Madison could get in the way, maybe bringing her back wasn’t the best idea.

Madison giggled, pulling Sam into a tight hug as she muttered her thanks into his ear. She buried her face in his shoulder and squeezed.

He grinned widely, rubbing circles onto her back. He had definitely done the right thing. Madison needed someone to look after her and now, he was responsible for her and her wellbeing.

Offering out his hand, he helped pull her up and they walked back to his horse, their hands still tightly intertwined.

And if he lied and said he couldn’t feel Gabriel’s gaze piercing into the back of his head for the rest of the ride, then the journey was almost pleasant.

~~~~~~

Feeling exhausted, Sam collapsed onto his bed. He had used a lot of magic today and it seemed to have taken it’s toll.

He rubbed his and sighed. And then there was also the problem of Madison. He had wanted to keep her safe and bring her back to camp but he didn’t want to piss of Gabriel. He didn’t want to create another reason for them to argue.

It was a mess. One he had created and now he wasn’t sure what he was going to do.

At least, Madison was safe and happy. He’d done a good thing today. He’d saved an innocent woman’s life. He couldn’t regret that.

The door opened with a creak and someone stepped into his room. Speaking of.

Madison smiled shyly at him, tucking a strand of hair behind her ear. She sat down on the edge of the bed, nervously fiddling with her hands.

“Hello Sam.”

“Madison. Have you managed to settle in?”

“Yes.” She nodded with a smile. “Everyone’s been very accommodating. They’re good people.”

“Yeah, they are.”

“And you’re the best of all of them.”

Heat grew on Sam’s cheeks as he glanced down, shaking his head. Her hand reached out to cup his cheek, lifting his face so their eyes met.

“Don’t be shy; I’m just telling the truth. You saved my life, Sam. And I am so, so grateful.”

“Anyone else would’ve done the same.” He shrugged, avoiding her gaze.

“But they didn’t. You did. And that’s why I’m here. To say thank you.”

She shuffled closer, pressing a hand to his chest. He inhaled deeply as she pressed him down, wrapping her legs around his hips.

Instinctively, his hands came to rest against her hips, pulling her close to him. Heart racing, he questioned what was happening as he tried to ignore the lust-filled look on her face.

Madison was gorgeous, there was no doubt about that. And maybe it would be nice to blow of some steam and have some fun.

But Jessica was still a prominent, painful memory in his head. His heart still belonged to her. It felt like he was cheating on her.

Her eyes fluttering shut, Madison leaned in but Sam turned his head to the side, still unclear on what he wanted.

This felt so right. And he desperately wanted to give in and kiss this beautiful woman. But Jessica was the love of his life and he didn’t want to betray her memory.

“Sam? What’s wrong?” Madison asked, concern laced in her voice.

“I just don’t think I can do this.” He backtracked quickly at the pained expression on Madison’s face. “It’s not you, I promise! You’re beautiful and amazing. I just….I’ve lost someone and I’m not ready to start anything else. I’m sorry.”

Madison raised an eyebrow, smiling slightly. Her finger slowly traced the curve of his face as she leaned in closer.

“I’m not saying I want to be in a relationship with you, Sam. I’m just saying that you’re hot and I’m hot. And I want to thank you for saving me and for fighting for me.”

Sam glanced away with a frown. If this was just sex and it didn’t involve love, then surely it wasn’t an insult to Jessica’s memory.

He smiled before grabbing Madison’s chin and pulling her towards him. Their lips met in a hungry kiss and his hands trailed downwards, lifting her up.

It was just a bit of fun. There was nothing wrong with it. He deserved this.

Chapter Text

Feeling pretty good about himself, Sam swaggered into the designated kitchen cabin and grabbed a glass of water.

A small smirk flickered across his face as memories of the previous night flashed through his head. Madison really was perfect in every way.

She had been at camp for a few weeks now and she was exactly what everyone needed. She was caring and warm and funny. She brought a new sense of life to the camp.

Madison had even begun to help out on missions due to her ability to transform into a wolf, something that still managed to astound Sam every time he saw it.

Every time she padded up to him in her wolf form, demanding ear scratches, he couldn’t help but smile. She was truly incredible.

He’d begun to really care about her. Without planning for it, she’d somehow wormed her way into his heart. This thing between them was only supposed to be a one-off. One night after he saved her.

But then it happened again. And again. And again. He just couldn’t get enough of Madison. She was stunning and good in bed and made his life a little bit less shitty.

He genuinely really liked her. But it still felt disrespectful to Jessica’s memory. Her death was still a fresh wound and Sam still loved her. He always would. Moving on so soon just felt wrong.

He dragged his hand across his face and sighed. God, he was a mess. His life was a mess. And he still had to kill what seemed like an unkillable, evil king. Brilliant.

“Sam, sit down. I made you some food.” Ellen commanded, kicking one of the chairs.

Knowing that it was a bad idea to not follow Ellen’s orders, Sam collapsed on the chair and took a bite of the sandwich.

“We need to have a little talk about that girlfriend of yours.” Ellen drawled, sitting down beside him. Sam’s head snapped upwards, lifting his eyebrows in surprise.

“She’s not my girlfriend!” Sam replied quickly.

“Oh come on! Do I look blind to you, boy? Now if it was up to me I’d say that you’re too young to be dating. Lord knows, I won’t let Jo date till she’s at least 30.”

“Mom!”

Sam’s eyes flickered over to Jo, trying to repress a smile. Jo was Ellen’s daughter and had become almost like a sister to him since he’d got there.

“But I can’t stop you from doing whatever with whoever you want. Just be careful, okay?” He frowned at Ellen’s words, wondering what she could mean. “Gabriel doesn’t really like to share. And we don’t need anymore infighting in this camp. Just try not to piss him off too much.”

Fighting the urge to roll his eyes, Sam scowled. Ellen was sweet to try and warn him but he couldn’t care less what Gabriel thought. He didn’t own Sam.

Sam was free to do whatever he wanted with whoever he wanted. And Madison made him happy. She gave him a reason to stay in this fucked up world. She made him feel alive again. Surely that was a good thing.

He still didn’t know exactly what was going to happen with Madison but whatever happened was none of Gabriel’s business. If he wanted to be with her, then he was allowed to be with her.

Ellen’s words didn’t make a lick of sense. Why on earth would Gabriel care? Sam was fairly certain that Gabriel couldn’t stand him. So why would he get involved in Sam’s love life?

“I don’t know what you mean, Ellen.” He exclaimed, confusion laced in his voice. She simply raised an eyebrow in response.

“Sure, you don’t.”

The door to the cabin swung open and Gabriel bounded in, a dopey grin on his face. Speak of the devil and he will appear.

“Samshine!” Gabriel slid into the chair next to Sam. “How’s my favourite moose this morning?”

“I’ve told you a million times, my name is Sam and I am not a moose!” Sam snapped back, resisting the urge to roll his eyes.

“Aw c’mon Samalam, you know you love the nicknames. Just admit it!” Gabriel crooned, laying his head on Sam’s shoulder.

Sam groaned in annoyance, shoving him away and straightening his shirt. He glared at Gabriel, who was batting his eyelashes and smirking at Sam.

“I really don’t.” He snarked. “Why are you in such a good mood anyway?”

The corners of his mouth flicked upwards, his golden eyes blazing, as he shuffled closer to Sam. Gabriel tugged on a strand of his hair and Sam’s heart definitely didn’t flutter. It didn’t. Because he wasn’t attracted to Gabriel.

He might have thought Gabriel was beautiful back in the prison but that’s only because it was a stressful situation. There was a possibility he could’ve died and Gabriel was there. That was the only reason. He wasn’t attracted to Gabriel. Because he was an asshole.

“Am I not allowed to be happy? Your magic is really coming along and I’m feeling good about our odds against Lucifer.”

Sam couldn’t help the grin that crept onto his face. Gabriel may be a dick most of the time but he was very good at reassuring Sam’s belief.

When Gabriel was next to him, smiling widely like this, Sam felt like there was nothing they couldn’t do together.

A loud snort made Sam’s head snap towards Jo, who was staring at them with a wide smirk. Confused, Sam furrowed his eyebrows and glanced at Ellen, who once again only lifted an eyebrow and sent him a look.

Sam had no idea what their problem was but he wasn’t going to worry about it. Gabriel was in a good mood, meaning training would be pretty easy today, and the way he was casually running his fingers up Sam’s arm was very calming.

Suddenly, the cabin door opened again and Sam smiled as he saw Madison walk in with a matching grin. Her presence always made his day seem better, especially when she was all happy and giggly.

Her smile dropped as her eyes flicked to Gabriel, her mouth settling in a small pout. Gabriel stiffened as well, pulling away from Sam and crossing his arms.

“Oh well, if it isn’t the mangy wolf girl! Morning, fleabag!”

“I don’t have fleas!”

“Could’ve fooled me!” Gabriel spat, standing up and angrily kicking his chair back. Glaring at Gabriel, Sam grabbed his wrist and pulled him back down.

He scoffed and slowly shook his head. Whenever he began to think that Gabriel might just have a scrap of decency in him, he goes and does something like this.

“Leave her alone, Gabriel!” He snapped, all friendly traces between them completely gone.

Gabriel scoffed, tilting his head back with a smirk. Something hot and angry burned in Sam as he saw how little Gabriel cared.

Madison was one of the most amazing people he’d ever met. She mattered so much to him. And yet Gabriel treated her so awfully and didn’t even feel bad about it. Ever since Madison and Gabriel had met, they hadn’t got along and sometimes it seemed like Gabriel had it out for her.

“I’m just telling the truth! She’s a wolf girl and she must have fleas because she clearly can’t take care of herself.” He pushed himself up again, marching over to Madison with a cold expression and eyes burning with fire and rage. “Do you know how I know you can’t take care of yourself, princess? It’s because you never lift a fucking finger around here! I’m kind enough to let you stay here and you just laze about all day!”

“Let me stay here? You’ve got to be fucking joking me! If it was up to you, I wouldn’t have been able to come here at all!”

“Yeah exactly! And do you want to know why? It’s because I can’t stand you, Madison! I wish every day that Sam hadn’t found you!”

Sam’s insides turned cold as he began to see red. If he hadn’t found Madison and saved her, she would’ve died a slow and painful death. And the world would’ve lost someone incredible. How could Gabriel wish for someone’s death?

“Gabriel!” Ellen yelled, pushing herself out of her chair and slamming her fist on the table. “Stop talking and go cool off! Now!”

“No, no, no. I’m not going to do that. Because I’ve got a few things to get off my chest!” Gabriel laughed, pointing a finger at Ellen. “You are a lazy, selfish, entitled princess who demands all of Sam’s attention. Even though he has to focus on y’know, saving the fucking world! You just distract him all the time while not bringing anything useful to the camp. We would be so much better off without you!”

“I help during missions!”

“Oh yeah wow, you can transform into a wolf! How useful! I can manipulate reality itself! Rowena knows spells that can influence life and death! Castiel can heal any wound and is pretty skilled with a blade! And Sam, well…..”

Gabriel trailed off, glancing at Sam, as a fond smile overtook his face. He swallowed nervously, trying to ignore how badly Gabriel’s gaze made his stomach twist.

“Sam has the most powerful and beautiful magic I’ve ever seen.” Gabriel’s eyes trailed back to Madison, growing colder and crueller. “What are you compared to that? Nothing but a waste of space and resources.”

Tears in her eyes, Madison shook her head before storming out of the cabin. Anger bubbling inside of him, Sam glared at Gabriel one final time before running after her.

Madison deserved to be happy. She deserved to be treated with kindness and respect from everyone. She had already suffered so much. He had to make sure she was safe and happy. Plus, her smile was completely divine.

He couldn’t understand why Gabriel didn’t like her. She was so sweet and good and she always managed to take his breath away.

“Madison! Wait!” He yelled after her, grabbing her wrist. She twisted round and his heart sank at the expression on her face. Her eyes were puffy and red with tears still pooling in them. Her mouth was contorted in a sharp frown as she chewed on her lip.

“Are you okay?” He asked, squeezing her shoulder slightly. She raised an eyebrow and scoffed, crossing her arms.

“No, I’m obviously not.” She snapped, irritation lacing every word. “Gabriel is just such a dick! What is his problem with me?”

His stomach twisted nervously as he glanced away. From Ellen’s words and Gabriel’s angry speech, it was clear that he was the problem.

Gabriel had claimed Sam from the moment he arrived here. He was Gabriel’s little pet project and was supposed to be focusing on getting stronger until he could defeat Lucifer. They were supposed to be a team working towards that goal. But Sam had kept being distracted.

“Do you know why he hates me so much?!” She spat accusingly, her hands curling into fists. He lifted both hands up in surrender and stumbled backwards as her eyes flashed yellow. “And why do you never defend me? You don’t agree with him, do you?!”

“No, of course not! He was way out of line!”

“Then why don’t you stick up for me?!” She froze suddenly, her face clouding over. “Look, I can’t do this right now. I need some space.”

Helplessly, he watched her stomp away and threw his hands up. He had no idea what she expected him to do. He had to play nice with Gabriel. Sam needed him to be able to take down Lucifer. Why couldn’t she understand that?

He heard the cabin door swing open and glanced backwards to find Gabriel rushing out, his face red and stormy. Anger came flooding back as Sam scowled, marching up to the blonde. He was the reason why Madison was upset and he’d promised himself that he would always protect her.

Grabbing Gabriel by his jacket, he slammed him against the nearest wall. His fury grew as he felt his magic flow through his body. It felt satisfying to see the wince on Gabriel’s face

“What do you want?!” Gabriel growled out, struggling against Sam’s grip.

“Leave Madison alone! She’s just trying to survive like everyone else and she doesn’t deserve you attacking her every five minutes!”

“No, I won’t leave her alone.”

“Why not?!” Sam snarled, increasing his grip as he stepped closer. Gabriel tensed, grinding his teeth together as his breathing quickened.

“Because I don’t like her! And because I don’t care about the way she feels!”

Sam huffed and rolled his eyes, completely sick of Gabriel and his cold, narcissistic ways. He only ever cared about himself and what he wanted, not giving a damn if anyone else got hurt.

“Oh god, you are the single most selfish person I’ve ever met. Madison has feelings and you’re making her feel like shit on a daily basis! You are just so cruel and thoughtless! Sometimes, I really can’t stand you!”

Gabriel flinched, his eyes dulling to a boring brown. His mouth curled into a dark frown, blinking quickly as he avoided Sam’s gaze. He slowly began to shake, his fingers flexing back and forth.

Sam’s irritation flared as he angrily shook his head. Gabriel knew the harm and pain he was causing and didn’t care. But he got angry whenever anyone called him out on it? He was the single most infuriating, ridiculous person Sam had ever met!

“Why do you take such pleasure in making Madison feel bad?! Why do you even care about her?!”

Gabriel’s head snapped towards Sam with a growl, his golden eyes wide and filled with tears. He slowly reached up to cup Sam’s cheek, trailing his fingers over his face.

Focusing his magic, Sam’s body stiffened as he prepared for a fight. But Gabriel didn’t attack. Letting out a choked sob, Gabriel shook his head before surging forward and….

…..His lips were on Sam’s.

Sam’s lips were touching Gabriel’s.

Gabriel was kissing Sam.

They were kissing.

Oh.

Gabriel’s fingers tangled in his hair, tugging slightly, and Sam couldn’t stop the moan that escaped his mouth. His hands flew to Gabriel’s hips, pulling him as close as possible, as he finally began to kiss back.

His mind blanked as all he could think about how Gabriel’s lips moved against his. How when Gabriel bit down slightly, his heart began to race. How every part of his skin that Gabriel was touching buzzed, sending rushes of pleasure through his body.

“That’s why.” Gabriel murmured. He smiled slightly before leaning back in, pressing their lips together again.

His whole body tensing, it was a cold reminder of Madison and why Sam was so angry. He didn’t want to kiss Gabriel. He hated Gabriel.

“What the fuck was that?!” Sam snarled, shoving Gabriel away. He stumbled backwards and ran a hand through his hair, still in disbelief over what just happened. He couldn’t believe Gabriel had just kissed him.

And he’d kissed Gabriel back.

“Sam.”

“No! Stay away from me!” He interrupted, his voice almost a shriek. He balled his hands into a fist and backed away, shaking his head.

He liked Madison. She was beautiful and funny and so, so good. Gabriel was moody and rude and so, so complicated. He had a good thing going with Madison. He couldn’t afford to mess that up.

He also wasn’t even attracted to Gabriel! He couldn’t be!

Trembling all over, he turned and started to walk away. His heart was pounding his chest, feeling completely out of control. He had no idea what to do with himself after that, cursed with the memory of Gabriel’s lips against his.

“Sam!” Gabriel yelled after him.

Sam’s stomach swooped as a tiny part of him, that he was desperately trying to ignore, screamed at him to run back. But he couldn’t. He wouldn’t.

He couldn’t afford to let himself be attracted to Gabriel. He couldn’t let himself get close. He couldn’t start to feel anything for Gabriel.

Not when he didn’t care about anyone else. Not when he was one of the cruellest people Sam had ever met. Not when Madison was right there and so perfect for him.

He swallowed as his stomach flooded with nerves, almost eating him alive. Madison hated Gabriel. Sam had kissed Gabriel. What was he supposed to do now?

~~~~~~

Taking a deep breath, Sam knocked on Madison’s door before cautiously creeping in. She was sitting cross-legged on the bed, completely engrossed in a book, and he couldn’t help but smile at the sight of her.

“Hey Madison, we need to talk.”

She looked up from her book and smiled, shifting backwards and patting a space on her bed. He grinned back and awkwardly placed himself down, his stomach twisting into knots. He had no idea how Madison would react.

“I wanted to talk to you about something as well. But you go first.”

He paused, nibbling at his lower lip, as he wondered what the best way to say this was. They weren’t technically together so Sam hadn’t cheated on her. But he couldn’t help but feel guilty about what had happened between him and Gabriel.

“Look, I’m just going to come right and say it.” He licked his lips nervously. “Gabriel kissed me.”

Her body went rigid as her face fell, contorting into a frown. She made a noise of disbelief, inching away from him.

“Did you kiss him back?”

“Kind of. I was shocked at first and didn’t really know what to do and then I was wrapped up in the fact that I was being kissed and y’know kissing is nice. But I pulled away eventually!”

“It was nice!?” She snapped, her voice strained. She pushed herself off the bed and glanced anxiously at him, crossing her arms. “You liked it?”

“No, it was Gabriel! Of course I didn’t like it! I just meant kissing anyone is enjoyable!”

She tilted her head backwards, grabbing at her hair as she swore under her breath. Beginning to pace back and forth, Sam watched her move with a sinking feeling in his stomach.

“I’m just going to stop you there.” She interrupted, spinning around to face him with a bitter expression. “I like you, Sam. I like you a lot. I know this thing between us was just supposed to be fun and casual but you’re a really great guy. And I want to be with you. But you’ve got to decide what you want.”

Furrowing his eyebrows, Sam stared at Madison, completely bewildered and hoping she would explain herself. What was he supposed to want?

“What do you mean?” He exclaimed, throwing his hands up. Clenching her jaw, Madison rolled her eyes.

“You know exactly what I mean, Sam Winchester! You and Gabriel have always have this weird connection! And the way you look at him and the way he looks at you, sometimes I just think-“ She pressed her lips together, shaking her head as her eyes began to swim.

“You need to decide whether you want to be with me.” She smiled sadly, wrapping her arms around herself. “Or if you want to be with Gabriel.”

His mouth dropped open, scoffing slightly. He couldn’t stand Gabriel! Every single time he was around, Sam just wanted to scream! A tiny part of him may be attracted to that asshole but there was no way Sam would ever want to be with him!

The only way he ever looked at Gabriel was with contempt! They butted heads all the time. There was no way they could ever work as a couple. And Sam was still pretty sure that Gabriel hated him.

“I want to be with you, Madison!”

“No, don’t say anything right now. You need some time to think things other and make up your mind.” She began to grab a few of her things, heading towards the door. “I really like you, Sam. But if we’re going to start something, I need you to be fully committed to me and not thinking about Gabriel.”

Glancing up at the sky, Sam wondered what he’d done to deserve this. Things between him and Madison had been so good. And fucking Gabriel with his fucking stupid lips had ruined everything.

“Where are you going?!”

“Just away from camp for a bit; I really need some space right now. I’ll be back before nightfall.”

She opened the door, glancing back at him and shaking her head. Letting out an exhausted sigh, she walked out and left Sam alone.

Groaning, Sam ran his hands through his hair and collapsed onto the bed. God, how the hell was he going to fix this?

~~~~~~

Glancing out of his window, Sam frowned. He hadn’t realised it but the sun had set. It was completely dark out there now.

Beginning to worry slightly, he walked out of his cabin towards a group of people. Madison wasn’t back yet when she said she would be.

“Hey, has anyone seen Madison?” He asked, interrupting whatever they were talking about. Their heads snapped towards him, faces stoic.

Dread filled his stomach like a lead weight as he began to panic. He had promised to himself that he would protect Madison. That he would always protect her and keep her safe. And he’d just let her wander off by herself earlier.

It was dark out and had become near-freezing. What if she was lost somewhere, cold and afraid? What if she’d hurt herself or someone had hurt her, bleeding out in some ditch with her last memory of Sam being an argument? Or what if she’d decided that she was better off without them- without him? He didn’t know what he’d do if he lost her.

He glanced desperately at Cas, who was awkwardly fumbling with a bit of paper in his hands. He just needed to know that she was okay. That she was coming back to camp. That she was coming back to him.

“It’s just that she said she’d be back by now.”

Cas’ eyes darted to the ground as he scratched the back of his neck. Beginning to feel sick, Sam narrowed his eyes.

“What do you know, Cas?”

“Sam, you need to remember to stay calm. Everything is going to be okay.” He murmured softly, reaching out to squeeze Sam’s hand before placing the bit of paper in it.

Tears stinging his eyes, Sam shook his head, refusing to open the paper. He couldn’t do it. He couldn’t accept that he’d failed. He couldn’t accept that something bad had happened to Madison.

“It’s from Lucifer….He has Madison.”

Chapter Text

Sam felt empty inside, completely cold and frozen. He’d collapsed on the stairs to his cabin, head in his hands as tears flowed down his cheeks.

He’d promised that he would protect Madison. That he wouldn’t let anything bad happen to her. But she’d left because of him. Because he was to blind to see what was right in front of him. Because he’d been distracted by Gabriel.

Squeezing his eyes shut, he couldn’t help the distraught whimper that escaped his lips. If only he could redo the day over again, he’d take Madison to his bed and they could stay there for however long the wanted, curled up in each other’s arms. He could’ve completely avoided Gabriel.

But he’d been an idiot and that hadn’t happened. Instead, Madison had been captured by Lucifer, the man who desperately wanted Sam dead.

Anger bubbled inside of him, growing more and more out of control. Lucifer had already taken Jessica away from him. Had already caused these people so much pain. He was a tyrant and a bully. And Sam had had enough.

He wouldn’t let Lucifer hurt Madison. He wouldn’t let him hurt anyone ever again. Pushing himself up, Sam clenched his hands into fists as his magic screamed at him to fight. To kick and punch and kill until he could save everyone.

Until he could kill Lucifer.

Because this was the day he died.

He shouldn’t have taken Madison from Sam.

Gritting his teeth together, Sam slammed his fist into a wall, enjoying the sharp pain that blossomed. He’d hurt Lucifer just like he’d hurt Sam.

“Woah, you might want to calm down there, kiddo.”

Gabriel’s hands reached upwards to grab Sam’s shoulders, squeezing slightly. Sam scowled, the memory of their kiss coming rushing back. It was Gabriel’s fault this was all happening. He shrugged Gabriel’s hands off, pacing away.

“You want me to stay calm? Lucifer has Madison.” His voice broke as he ran his hands through his hair. “And it’s my fault! She could be bleeding out in some dark, horrible dungeon. And it’s my fault!”

Gabriel’s face fell, eyes wide and lips pressed tightly together. He cautiously walked to Sam, smiling sadly.

“It’s not your fault, Sammich.” Gabriel soothed, reaching out slightly. Sam shook his head, holding back a sob.

“I told her that you kissed me.” A wince flashed across his face as Gabriel glanced away. “And then she left.”

His anger rapidly being replaced by an aching sadness, Sam collapsed onto the stairs. It was his fault. If something bad happened to Madison, he knew he would never be able to forgive himself.

“Well, then it’s my fault. You didn’t ask me to kiss you, Samshine.” Gabriel lowered himself down next to Sam. He reached over and grabbed Sam’s chin, turning his face with two fingers. “And we’re going to save her. She’ll be okay, Samalam. I promise you that.”

The reminder of the fight caused his magic to burn again, begging him to destroy Lucifer. And he would. He would make Lucifer ever regret taking Madison.

“I’m going to kill him.” Sam stood up, his whole body reading to fight. “Today’s the day Lucifer dies.”

He heard Gabriel swear under his breath as he quickly rushed up to stand next to Sam. Crossing his arms, Gabriel pursed his lips and shook his hands.

“You’re not killing anyone today, Sam. Because you’re not coming with us.”

Gabriel stalked away, face set in a cold line. Sam gaped after him, questioning what he’d just heard. He was the one responsible for Madison. She was his….whatever.

Anger and frustration bubbled inside of him, increasing his need to punch something, as he furiously marched after Gabriel.

He was his own person that could make his own decisions. He was sick of Gabriel telling him what to do. Manipulating Sam for his own personal interest.

He was the most powerful in the camp. They wouldn’t stand a chance without him. He had to go.

He couldn’t just stay safe in the camp while she could be being tortured by Lucifer. He had to protect her. He had to saver her.

“Yes, I am!” Sam growled.

“Think about it, Sam. Use that big, lawyerly brain of yours! Lucifer sent a note telling us that he has Madison. Why do you think he’d do that, huh?” Gabriel exclaimed, spinning back around to face Sam.

His eyes were wild and he gestured frantically, looking absolutely terrified at the idea of Sam facing Lucifer. Sam’s breath hitched, eyes widening in surprise. He didn’t realise Gabriel cared that much about his safety.

“You’ve been seen together; they know she’s important to you. Lucifer wants to get his hands on you and this is his way of doing it. And I will not hand you to him on a silver platter! It’s just too dangerous.” He stopped, running his hands through his hair. “I can’t lose you, Samshine. I won’t lose you!”

Sam’s chest tightened painfully as he could do nothing but gape at Gabriel. His whole body buzzed with an emotion too powerful to describe. He desperately wanted to reach out and pull Gabriel into a hug.

“You don’t want me to get hurt, I understand. But Gabriel, she’s my….responsibility. I need to save her.”

“I’m bringing the best fighters with me and we will save her. And you can stay here, safe and far away from Lucifer’s clutches. You’ve just got to trust me, Sammich.” Gabriel pleaded, looking almost at the verge of tears.

He wanted to refuse, to fight, to jump on a horse and ride away. He wanted to destroy Lucifer once and for all. But what Gabriel was saying made sense.

He was getting strong; his magic was so much more powerful than when he first arrived. But he wasn’t ready yet. If he tried to take on Lucifer, it would just end with him being thrown in a cell or worse, killed.

“Okay.” He muttered, hating himself for giving up and abandoning Madison. But with one glance at Gabriel, seeing how relieved and grateful he looked, Sam felt slightly better.

He hated not being able to go after Madison. But this was the right thing to do.

He followed Gabriel over to his horse, amazed by how many people were going. A swell of gratitude rose in him; all these people were willing to risk their lives just to help him.

Cas. Bobby. Ellen. Jody. Donna. Rowena. So many others.

And Gabriel.

He looked up at the golden-eyed man, unable to keep the smile off his face. Gabriel may be cruel and bossy and rude but he was a damn good leader and fighter. He was brave and reliable and he would do anything for the people he cared about.

“I’m going to bring her back to you, Sam.” Gabriel reached down to grab Sam’s hand, eyes wide and honest. “I promise.”

And as Sam watched them ride away, he realised something that took his breath away. He believed Gabriel. Sam completely trusted him.

~~~~~~

Sam couldn’t sit still, instead choosing to pace back and forth. He felt like he was going to be sick as every worst case scenario popped into his head.

What if Lucifer had already killed Madison? What if he’d somehow convinced her to side with him? What if she’d gone through so much torture that she wasn’t ever going to be the same?

So many people in the camp, people he was supposed to protect, had gone on the rescue mission. They were all such good people. Sam couldn’t live with himself if something bad happened to them.

And then there was Gabriel. Gabriel who was quick to anger and prone to violence and seemed to hate Lucifer more than anyone. What if he went in for the attack and got himself killed?

Sam sobbed, holding his face in his hands. If Gabriel didn’t come back, he would be completely lost. How was Sam supposed to go on without him?

The idea of never seeing Gabriel’s adorable smile or looking into his golden eyes again made his whole body shut down. He stumbled into a seat, still shaking slightly.

They’d been gone too long. Something bad must have happened. And it was all his fault. His chest tightened, making him feel like he couldn’t breathe properly.

“Just relax, Sammy. Everything’s going to be okay.” Dean comforted, squeezing his shoulder.

“How can you be so calm right now? Are you not worried about Cas?”

“Of course I am!” Dean exclaimed, face twisting in a grimace. “But I know he can take care of himself. And well, I have to hope that he will come back or I know I’m just going to spiral.”

Sam nodded slowly, beginning to understand. Maybe if he pretended that Gabriel was just away to grab some supplies and was definitely coming back, he’d feel a bit better.

“But I’ll always worry about Cas.” He paused, glancing at Sam with a knowing glint to his eye. “Question is though, who are you worried about? Madison or Gabriel?”

“What?!” Sam’s eyes widened, his whole body flooding with guilt as he realised he was worrying more about Gabriel. “I’m…..worried about Madison, obviously.”

Dean hummed thoughtfully, eyeing his brother. Heat rising to his cheeks, Sam looked away. He didn’t like the way Dean was looking at him or understand why.

Suddenly, the door to the cabin swung open and Jo stumbled in, grinning happily. Sam jumped to his feet, allowing himself to hope for one moment.

“They’re back! And everyone’s okay!” Jo exclaimed. She glanced at Sam and her smile grew wider. “And they saved Madison. She’s alright.”

He let out a joyful sob, rushing forward and pulling Jo into a tight hug. She giggled and squeezed him tightly, patting his back.

Still unable to believe that this was actually happening, that somehow he’d got this lucky, Sam rushed out of the cabin with Dean close behind. His legs were shaky and he felt like he could collapse at any moment as he headed towards the crowd of people.

Sam stopped, grinning as his eyes found the person he most wanted to see. Gabriel’s eyes met his, golden and warm like melted honey. His laugh was light and full of joy as he beamed at Sam.

Overjoyed to see that Gabriel was safe, Sam ran over to him and pulled him into a hug. Enjoying the feel of Gabriel’s body, Sam lifted him into the air slightly.

His stomach swopped happily at the sound of Gabriel’s warm chuckle. Sam pulled him in closer, practically melting into his embrace as Gabriel’s hand cupped the back of Sam’s head.

“I’m so glad you’re okay.” He whispered into Gabriel’s ear. Gabriel let out a delighted giggle, pulling back slightly to look at Sam.

“Were you worried about me, Samalam?” He teased, voice light and full of happiness.

“Of course I was, you idiot! I was worried about all of you!” He let go of Gabriel slightly, only letting his hands rest on the smaller man’s hips. “Where is she? Where’s Madison?”

Gabriel’s smile fell, his whole body going stiff as he stepped away from Sam. He crossed his arms and nodded towards Madison’s cabin.

“She was unconscious when we found her and she didn’t wake up during the journey so we placed her in her cabin.”

Sam grinned, praying that she was okay and awake. There were so many things he needed to say, like begging for forgiveness. And he so desperately wanted to pull her close to him and never let go.

“Thank you so much, Gabriel!”

“Yeah, of course.” Gabriel muttered, refusing to meet Sam’s eye. “You know there isn’t anything I wouldn’t do for you, Sammich.”

Sam rolled his eyes, hitting Gabriel’s arm playfully, before running off towards Madison’s cabin, the need to see her growing more and more out of control.

His hairs on the back of his neck raised, sending a chill down his spine. He glanced over his shoulder and frowned when he saw Gabriel staring at him, looking lost and confused.

He shrugged the weird feeling off, turning back round and racing into Madison’s cabin. His heart fell slightly as he realised she was still unconscious.

He slipped into the bed, wrapping his arms around her, and hummed contently. Relief flooded his body as he realised how lucky he’d been.

Sam could’ve lost her. This amazing, beautiful girl could’ve been taken from the world far too soon. He promised himself that he would never let anything harm Madison ever again. For as long as she was with him, he would always protect her.

Tears stinging his eyes, he pressed a kiss to the top of her hair. His head dropped down and nuzzled into her neck. He couldn’t begin to describe how happy he was to have her back.

A slight moan escaped her lips as she began to stir, struggling slightly in his arms. He peered down, excited to be able to see her awake again.

Her brown eyes opened as she stared up at him. He opened his mouth to apologise for everything that had happened when she growled.

Startled, Sam stumbled backwards, accidentally falling onto the floor. Madison glared down at him, eyes cold and emotionless as they began to turn yellow.

“Madison? What are you doing?” He yelled, unable to keep the confusion out of his voice. He had no idea why she was beginning to transform. Was she still mad about him kissing Gabriel?

A dark feeling settled in his stomach as he swallowed nervously. He couldn’t help but feel like something bad was about to happen. Like he was in danger. But it was only Madison. She would never hurt him.

Her bones stretched outwards, fur growing all over her body as her nails suddenly shot out. She growled once more, showing off her sharpened teeth.

“Madison, stop it! It’s me! It’s Sam!” He wailed, quickly shuffling backwards and getting to his feet. Heart pounding ferociously, he held out two hands to try and calm her down.

He didn’t know what was happening. He didn’t know why Madison had transformed. But he had promised to always protect her. He couldn’t hurt her know.

With one final snarl, she pounced at him and knocked him to the floor. With a swipe of her paw, blood trickled down his face from a cut stinging with pain. He yelled out for help, desperately trying to get away from her.

But she pinned his chest down, baring her teeth before lifting her head and howling upwards. She looked back at him, practically salivating.

“Madison! Please! It’s me!” He begged, tears beginning to roll down his cheeks. He didn’t want to die. Nor did he want hurt to her.

He didn’t understand why this was happening. Why suddenly she was trying to kill him. His whole body trembling, he tried desperately to focus on his magic. But it wasn’t working; the terror inside of him making him freeze.

Oh god. He didn’t want to die. He couldn’t die. Not like this. Not when he’d been so happy only a second ago.

The door to the cabin burst open to reveal Gabriel, a bright blue aura surrounding him. His eyes flashed with anger as he leapt towards Madison, pulling her off Sam.

Sam’s breath stuttered as he gaped at Gabriel. He had never seen him this powerful before. The blue light shining out from his body was almost blinding as he wrestled with Madison, trying with all his might to pin her down.

“Mitescere, lupus puella!” Rowena marched into the cabin, holding what looked like a vial of dust. “Obdormiam et non nocebit amplius!”

Her eyes glowed purple as the air around her seemed to crackle with energy. With one final yell, she threw the dust down onto Madison, who whined softly before collapsing.

“Get the Enochian handcuffs!” Gabriel commanded, standing up with a sigh. Rowena nodded and hurried away.

“Handcuffs!” Sam yelled, still in shock over what happened. He couldn’t believe Madison had tried to kill him. Madison was sweet and good and would never hurt anyone. It just didn’t make sense.

His heart froze. Unless Lucifer had done something to her.

“We need to secure her, Sam! She’s dangerous and completely out of control!” Gabriel barked, grabbing the handcuffs and locking Madison to the bed.

“Won’t she just break them?”

“No. You see those symbols? It means these cuffs have magic running through them, it will keep her down.”

Keep her down. Like she was just some common animal. Just another monster they needed to kill. But this was Madison. How were they supposed to get her back?

And he couldn’t lose her. That just wasn’t an option. He had to be able to save her somehow.

“Have you got any idea what’s causing this?” Gabriel asked Rowena. She pursed her lips, a tired expression flashing over her face.

“I think this is Azazel’s work.”

There was a sharp intake of breath as Gabriel’s whole body tensed. He shook his head slowly, biting down on his lip.

“Who’s Azazel?” Sam questioned as an ever-growing pit form in his stomach.

“He works for Lucifer.” Gabriel replied slowly. His face turned dark, glancing at Rowena. “If this is Azazel’s work, then we can’t….”

He drifted off and dropped his head into his hands, mumbling several swear words. But what he was trying to say was clear.

His heart stopped. His breath caught in his throat. He shivered slightly.

Sam stumbled over to her body, pulling her close to him. Not caring that Rowena and Gabriel could still see him, he began to cry, letting out one chocked sob after another.

He had promised to protect her. He’d began to see a future with her, one where he could be happy. Now none of that mattered.

It felt like something had crawled inside his body and was near tearing him up from the inside out. Because they wouldn’t be able to save Madison.

“Gabriel, what are we going to do?” Rowena asked.

“I…I don’t know. Wait until she wakes up, I guess. She might be able to fight whatever is happening to her and then we can figure out what she wants to do.”

With a swift nod, Rowena left the cabin. Sam could feel Gabriel’s eyes trained on him before he sighed and followed Rowena.

Looking down at the beautiful sleeping girl in his arms, Sam tried to get her comfortable by taking off the handcuffs. There was nothing to do now but wait.

He resisted the urge to scream, the need to break something with his hands and curled up beside her, praying that Rowena was wrong and they could still save her.

~~~~~~

Madison’s eyes opened as she was slowly dragged back to consciousness. Her whole body groaned as she pushed herself up.

Her stomach dropped as she looked around and realised she had no idea where she was. Her breathing quickened as she remembered leaving camp for a while, needing to get away from Sam.

Oh sweet, sweet Sam. He had saved her life and given a new place to stay. He was kind, loyal and handsome. Any girl’s dream guy.

But he was just too obsessed with Gabriel. And Gabriel was equally besotted with him. They had this bond, one she was extremely jealous of. She didn’t want to get her heart broken.

So she had left. And then she ran into that man. He was so strange, especially with those yellow eyes of his. His mere presence had sent a chill down her spine.

And maybe for good reason. She’d turned her back for one second and everything had gone black. But where had he taken her?

“You’re name is Madison.” A cold voice interrupted her thoughts. “Right?”

She spun around, eyes widening as she found a blonde haired man slouched on a throne and peering down at her. Trying to push herself up, she realised her hands were cuffed and frowned.

“Yes. Who are you?”

The man chuckled, lifting his hand up and tracing the intricate designs on his throne. He shook his head slightly and smiled.

“My name’s Lucifer.”

Madison staggered backwards, her heart stopping as tears began to form in her eyes. She didn’t want to die. She had so desperately wanted to see the end of this ridiculous war.

Bile rose in her throat as she realised that he could use her to get to the camp. To get to Sam. She would never forgive herself if she was the reason for his death.

“Oh, calm down! I’m not going to hurt you. Why do people always think I’m going to hurt them?” He stood up and leant against a wall, his finger tracing the ridges between the bricks.

“Because you’re evil.” She spat, memories of her village burning coming back full force.

“That’s harsh. That’s really harsh.” He straightened up, walking towards her. “Oh and don’t think about trying to transform by the way. Those cuffs will stop your magic.”

He stopped a few metres away from her and crossed his arms, fingers curled at his mouth. His eyes slowly trailed up and down her body, making her hairs stand on edge.

“So you’re the women that currently holds Sam Winchester’s affection.” He smiled slightly, letting out a laugh. “How is Sammy by the way?”

“Like I’d tell you!”

He lifted an eyebrow before bursting out laughing. He stepped backwards, clapping his hands, before stopping and grinning at her.

“Oh, I know, I know.” His voice took on a mocking tone. “I’d rather die then tell you anything!”

His smile vanished, eyes vacant and icy. Her heart stopped as the man with yellow eyes walked into the room, carrying a dark blue potion.

“Well soon, you won’t be able to choose what you want to do. You won’t be in control of yourself.” He walked over and grabbed the potion before spinning back and grinning. “You’ll be my own personal message to little old Sammy!”

“What are you going to do to me?” She managed to squeeze out, the fear chocking her from the inside.

“You can transform into a wolf, right? Well, let’s just say I’m going to turn you rabid.” He turned and headed back over to his throne, hands wrapping around the top. “Azazel here has a very special talent. He can make potions that will make them think what I want them to think. The potions will change them. Manipulate them.”

Madison had been so grateful and excited when she realised that she had magic. And to transform into a wolf, her younger self thought it was the coolest thing ever.

She was strong and powerful and she could just about tear apart anything. It had always been a good thing. And now she was faced with the prospect of having to kill Sam.

Tearful, she collapsed onto her knees. Her hand flew to her mouth, unable to comprehend that this was actually happening.

“Why?” She wailed. “Why me?”

“Because I want to make Sam Winchester angry.” Lucifer chuckled. He walked towards her as he opened the potion. “He’s already lost one woman he loved. What would happen if he lost another? How would he react? What would he do?”

She didn’t want to hurt Sam. She didn’t want to cause him pain. She didn’t want to be the reason his heart broke. But what could she do? This was her fate. There was nothing she could do to stop this.

Her final tears trickled down her cheeks as Lucifer grabbed her chin and opened her mouth, pouring the blue liquid in.

~~~~~~

Madison woke up, lying on her bed, as what had happened came rushing back to her. Her heart was almost pounding out of her chest as her head screamed at her.

Every instinct in her body was telling her to transform. All her bones were ready to snap into place as claws would extend from her hands and she could kill anything that got into her way.

But Sam was curled around her, protective and loyal to the very end. Even when she was like this. Her heart throbbed painfully as she thought about what could’ve been. He was such a good guy and they could’ve been happy together.

She knew she was going to die. She’d accepted that back at Lucifer’s castle. But she could still do one final good act. She could still save Sam.

Crushing her teeth together, she pushed away the fog clouding her mind. She would be strong enough. She wouldn’t transform. She wouldn’t hurt anyone.

“No.” She growled, clenching her fists.

“Madison?” Sam lifted his head, staring at her with a panicked expression. She smiled sadly at him, nodding towards her cabinet.

“I have a gun in there. And there should be a box of silver bullets near it.” She pushed herself up, wincing slightly. “It’s the only thing that can stop me in my wolf form.”

“No. No. No. Madison, you can’t ask me to do that.” Sam yelled, his whole body beginning to tremble.

He couldn’t breathe. He couldn’t move. He couldn’t think. Everything hurt too much. He was frozen as he wailed in pain on the inside.

Even the thought of doing that…..of hurting Madison made his heat shatter. Made him want to curl up and scream.

His chest rising and falling rapidly, he gripped onto the back of his neck, grabbing and pulling. He’d already lost Jess. He couldn’t go through it again.

“Please Sam, I can’t do this myself. I need you to help me.” She paused, trying desperately to hold back a sob. “I don’t want to hurt anyone. I don’t want to hurt you. I don’t want to become a monster.”

“Madison, no. We’ll find another way. I will save you!”

“Exactly, you will.” She stopped, pressing her trembling lips together. She staggered over to the cabinet, shakingly pulling out the gun and loading it. “By killing me.”

Tilting his head backwards, Sam let out a scream before bringing his hands up to his face. He couldn’t do it. He couldn’t hurt her. She was too good. She meant too much to him.

“I don’t wanna die. I don’t. But I can’t live like this.” She pressed the gun into his hands. “Please. This is how you save me.”

He could’ve grown to love her. When Lucifer was dead and the whole war was over, he could’ve lived a life with her. They could’ve gone back to his world or stayed here. It didn’t really matter. As long as they were together.

Images of weddings and children and smiles and happiness and growing old together popped into his head. None of that would happen now.

Madison had been doomed from the moment she’d been captured by Lucifer. She couldn’t live like this. Sam wouldn’t let her hurt anyone. Not when it was his job to protect them all.

There was nothing else they could do. He glanced down at the gun, heavy in his hands. He felt completely dead inside. All he could feel was the tears trickling down his face.

He had to kill her. He didn’t want to. But he had to.

She wanted him to do it. And there wasn’t anything he wouldn’t do for her,

Shaking, he lifted the gun up and curled his finger around the trigger. He glanced at her one final time, trying to commit all the details of her face to memory. Her long, glossy hair. Her wide, beautiful brown eyes. Her wonderful smile that always lit up his day.

She nodded at him. It was okay. She was okay. He took a breath.

He pulled the trigger.

Chapter Text

The door slammed open as Gabriel rushed in, eyes wide and panicked as they darted around. His body was tense and his hands were curled into fists; he looked ready for a fight.

But there wasn’t need for one. He spotted the body on the floor, folding in on himself as his eyes flew to Sam.

The body. Because that’s all it was now. It had been Madison. Sweet, perfect Madison who should have lived a good, long life. And now it was just a body. A rotting corpse. Because of Sam.

A pained, furious whine filled his ears, making him flinch before he realised that it was coming from him. Tears pouring down his cheeks, he continued to stare at the body as he began to feel like his body was shutting down.

“Sam, it’s okay.” Gabriel pleaded, slowly edging towards him. “Just put down the gun.”

Sam glanced down, realising the gun was still in his shaking hand. He dropped it, almost like it was burning him, as bile began to rise in his throat.

That was the weapon that had killed Madison. It was the reason that Madison wasn’t alive anymore, safe and breathing.

“It’s not your fault, Sam. It was Lucifer’s!”

His head snapped upwards as something hot and livid burned in his stomach, beginning to his consume him.

Raw anger shot through him as he swallowed roughly. Lucifer had done this. He was the reason Madison was dead. Clenching his fists, he felt his magic spread through his body, roaring with rage.

First, he’d taken Jessica from Sam. Now, Madison. Well, he’d had enough. Lucifer was going to pay for everything.

Anger clouding his thoughts, he sprang forward towards the door, allowing his hatred to fuel every movement.

He wanted to watch Lucifer as he screamed and bled out. To watch as the life faded from his eyes. He wanted him to feel the pain he’d felt. The pain Madison had felt. He wanted Lucifer to beg for mercy, for a second chance. But Sam wouldn’t give him it.

“Sam, stop!” Gabriel yelled, blocking the door and pressing an arm against Sam’s chest. His temper sparked as he shoved himself against Gabriel, desperately trying to push his way through.

Nothing would stop him from getting what he wanted. Nothing would stop him from killing Lucifer.

“Let me go, Gabriel! I’m going to kill him! I don’t give a fuck about planning or safety. I’m going to fucking make him pay!” He screamed, thrashing wildly as Gabriel’s arms wrapped around him.

He’d do anything to see Lucifer dead. He’d kill anyone that got in his way. Even Gabriel. He wouldn’t let Lucifer hurt anyone else he loved.

Jessica. The girl who he was going to spend the rest of his life with. His heart burned.

Madison. The sweet girl who only wanted to help. His mind screamed.

Who would get hurt next? Dean? Cas? Bobby? Ellen? Jo? Gabriel?

His body sagged, the fight inside of him dying out slightly. He had been willing to kill Gabriel to get to Lucifer. What was he doing?!

“Mitescere te et obdormiam!” Rowena cried out, entering the room. Sam groaned slightly, blinking as his vision dazed and eventually turned black.

~~~~~~

Sam’s eyes sluggishly opened and he sighed as he realised he was handcuffed to a bed. The next thing he noticed was there were a pair of warm arms wrapped around his body, pulling him against someone’s chest.

They were carefully running their fingers through Sam’s hair, clearly trying to calm him down. It was a sweet, tender action and Sam found himself snuggling closer to them.

“Hey Sammy, how are you feeling?”

Sam glanced upwards to find Gabriel frowning anxiously down at him. His heart fluttered slightly as he was floored with gratefulness. Gabriel had taken care of him and had stopped him from running after Lucifer.

“You did the right thing, you know.” Gabriel murmured softly. “She would’ve been in so much pain. And she would’ve caused so much pain. That’s not a life worth living.”

Sam squeezed his eyes and shook his head. His anger had left; the pain didn’t burn as much. He was just left with a tired ache over his body that he could feel deep in his bones.

“You put her out of her misery.” Gabriel continued, slipping their hands together. “You saved her, Sammy. You need to remember that.”

A few tears slipped out as he sobbed, gripping tightly onto Gabriel’s hand. He was so tired and fed up. He had been dealt the worst hand by life. Why couldn’t he just have one good thing?

He so desperately wanted to go back home. Back to his life where the world made sense and nobody he loved could get hurt. Back to before Jess died when the world still seemed good and exciting.

“I don’t want to do it anymore, Gabe. I’m so tired. I…..I could’ve fallen in love with her. I just want to go home.”

Gabriel’s body tensed underneath him as his mouth dropped open. His mouth fell into defeated frown as he slowly shook his head.

Panic rising in his chest, Sam braced himself for the usual lecture about his responsibility and how life wasn’t fair and Sam was just a cry-baby. Which inevitably ended in Gabriel screaming and a fight.

“I know, Samshine. I know.” Sam’s eyes widened slightly, glancing up at Gabriel in surprise. “The world fucking sucks and it’s caused you too much pain. You have suffered more than anyone you’re age should have. But I….I need you.”

Sam’s stomach twisted painfully. The despair growing in him was overwhelming. He couldn’t protect one girl. What chance did he have against Lucifer? Who was he kidding?

He was nothing but a scared kid way out of his depth. He couldn’t do it. He couldn’t win this war. Gabriel would be better off with Dean.

Sighing in frustration, Gabriel slipped out of the bed and began to pace. One hand worked it’s way up to his hair as he muttered to himself.

“You just don’t get it because you don’t know what it was like to before.” He mumbled. “You don’t know what I’m fighting for. And I can’t show you.”

Collapsing onto the bed, Gabriel twisted round to face Sam, eyes wide and face stretched into a pained expression. He shuffled forward and to his surprise, cradled Sam’s face with both hands. Gently tracing Sam’s cheeks, he began to speak.

“I know you’re tired. And I know killing Lucifer seems impossible. And I know the pain sometimes gets too much and you feel like you can’t move or breathe or think. I think about what my life used to be like and I just….”

Gabriel trailed off, pulling away. Concern flooded Sam as he noticed tears forming in Gabriel’s eyes and he found himself wanting to pull Gabriel close. It had been nice earlier when they were cuddled up in each other’s arms.

“If you knew what it used to be like, maybe……Can I show you something?”

Raising an eyebrow, Sam wondered what Gabriel was going on about. He was still grieving Madison’s death and know Gabriel wanted to take him somewhere?

“I’m not really in the mood to go anywhere.”

“Oh, I know! You don’t even have to leave this room!” Gabriel explained, making Sam frown. Gabriel paused for a moment, deep in thought, before holding out his hand to Sam. “Do you trust me?”

Did Sam trust him? Gabriel was quick to anger, quick to violence. He always seemed to know what to say to hurt people and took joy in it. Gabriel drove him insane and most of the time, he didn’t know if he wanted to punch Gabriel or kiss him.

He was a rude, moody asshole who enjoyed pushing Sam too far and taunting him with memories of Jess’ death. Why would he trust Gabriel? Why would he even like him?

But Gabriel had saved his life multiple times. He was always willing to put his life on the line for Sam and for Heaven. He was funny and sweet and made sure everyone in the camp was happy, including Sam.

It may seem impossible and completely ridiculous. But Sam couldn’t help but admit that him and Gabriel had become somewhat friends. Sam trusted him.

“Yeah.” Sam intertwined their fingers and Gabriel grinned before lifting his hand and snapping his fingers.

~~~~~~

Sam’s eyes opened and he was greeted with completely different surroundings. As far as he could see, there were green, grassy hills scattered with various different flowers.

The sun shone brightly in the sky, illuminating the blue sky. There was a light breeze that sent a pleasant thrill through Sam’s body. There wasn’t even a cloud in sight; it was the definition of a perfect day.

Where had Gabriel taken them? He wasn’t even sure they were still in Heaven. Ever since he’d arrived, there had been no lovely days like this. There was always rain or wind or clouds.

But it was the more than the weather and the picturesque surroundings. There was something bright and happy in the air that comforted Sam. It made his magic sing excitedly.

He glanced over at Gabriel to ask where they were and was surprised to see that he wasn’t as happy as Sam was.

His lips were parted slightly as he stared at their surroundings, eyebrows furrowed and pain shining in his eyes. He looked a million miles away, like he was trying to remember something.

Realising their hands were still linked, Sam squeezed Gabriel’s and nudged his shoulder. Snapping of whatever trance he was in, Gabriel looked up at Sam and smiled sadly.

“Sam Winchester, welcome to Heaven.”

Sam’s eyes widened as he stared at his surroundings. He couldn’t believe this was Heaven. It was just too lovely. Too perfect.

“Well, to be more precise, this is Heaven 16 years ago.”

“We’ve time travelled?!” Sam yelled in shock, spinning around to face the other man. Gabriel gaped at him for a few seconds before snorting and shaking his head.

“Time travel doesn’t exist, Sam. You do know that, right?” Gabriel quipped, a teasing lilt to his voice. “I thought you were supposed to be the smart Winchester what that big, lawyerly brain of yours.”

Punching Gabriel’s shoulder with his other hand, Sam frowned and wondered how they were 16 years in the past. A loud giggle and the rising noise of children’s voices interrupted his thoughts and he turned around to see four children running up one of the hills.

There was a blonde and brunette at the front, looking similar in age, and they beckoned to the small child, no more than 3 years old, toddling behind them.

The younger child had brown hair and turned to face behind him, lifting his arms up in the air. Finally, the blonde at the back, probably only around 5 years old, picked up the youngest and spun him around.

Sam stepped forward, eyebrows bent in concentration. He had a theory to explain what was happening. But it couldn’t be right.

The youngest blonde glanced vaguely in Sam’s direction, golden eyes bright with happiness, and Sam’s stomach flipped. He could recognise those eyes anywhere.

Gabriel.

“This is one of your memories, isn’t it?”

“Ding, ding, ding! We’ve got a winner!” Gabriel laughed, grinning at Sam. He looked back at the children and frowned slightly, something akin to regret flashing over his face. “Yep, that’s little me.”

A warm feeling spread over his body as he started at the past version of Gabriel, running around and laughing without a care in the world.

His smile was massive and with his chubby cheeks and a small smattering of freckles, he was one of the cutest things Sam had ever seen. He kind of wanted to pick him up and squeeze.

“Little you is kind of adorable.”

“I know. I’ve always been blessed with good looks!”

Sam rolled his eyes and flicked Gabriel’s neck. He would never admit to anyone that he secretly agreed with Gabriel. Not even himself.

“That kid in my arms is little Cassie.”

Sam chuckled as he noticed the small boy’s frown and the way he tilted his head to the side whenever his brothers spoke. It was so much like adult Cas.

“You should show Dean this one day. He’d love it.” Sam smiled, glancing at Gabriel whose grin had disappeared. He stared at the two older boys, a mixture of wistfulness and longing on his face.

The frown on his face looked almost homesick as tears sprang to his eyes. Sam reached down and grabbed Gabriel’s hand, pulling it up to his chest and rubbing his thumb over his knuckles.

He recalled what Cas had told him a little while after Sam had arrived. About how Gabriel was so close to his two older brothers and how they’d both died.

Sam didn’t know what he’d do if Dean died. His brother had always been there for him; he’d been a father, a mother and a brother to Sam. He needed Dean. Sam would be lost without him- scared, empty and alone.

“I’m sorry about what happened to your brothers.” Sam murmured, clasping tightly onto the smaller man’s hand. Gabriel nodded slightly as his cheeks became stained with tears. His body pressed closely to Sam, craving warmth and comfort, and he rested his head on Sam’s shoulder.

Inhaling deeply, the parts of his body Gabriel was touching seemed to burn. But not painfully, instead it was warm soothing. Before he could think about it, Sam wrapped an arm around Gabriel’s waist and tugged him closer.

It was just because Gabriel was sad. Because Gabriel was suffering just to show Sam something. Because Gabriel had done the same for him earlier.

“My life used to be so perfect. I was so happy.” Gabriel sobbed. “And I think about what my life is like now and I just want to scream. It sometimes seems so helpless, like I will never be able to as happy as I was during my childhood.”

Pieces of the puzzle that made up Gabriel started to click into place. Gabriel was angry, bitter and filled with resentment. Sure, he joked and laughed and played tricks. But it was all just to cover up the constant pain he felt.

And sometimes it became too much. He got so angry with the world, with Lucifer. Just like Sam did. And he took it out on other people.

Maybe Gabriel wasn’t an asshole. Maybe he wasn’t a horrible person. Maybe he was just broken inside. Like Sam.

Two more people appeared in the scene in front of them. An older man and woman. The man had fluffy, brown hair and had his arm wrapped around the woman who had straight, blonde hair.

They seemed like the perfect couple. They had wide, happy smiles and occasionally would glance at each other lovingly.

“And that’s my mom and dad.” Gabriel explained with a small smile. “My mom was loud, excitable and the life of the party. My dad was quiet, reserved and preferred reading and writing to social interaction. Nobody ever thought they would work together. But my dad loved her so, so much and they managed to make it work.”

His smile fell as he glanced longingly at his mother, almost like he wished he could run to her and be held in her arms again. Sam understood what he felt; he would give anything to see his mom just once.

“She died a few years after this. My dad was never the same. He died just before the war started.”

Pity flooded Sam’s heart and he pulled Gabriel into a warm hug. Sam always complained by his life but Gabriel had lost most of his family. He’d suffered so much. It wasn’t fair.

“I’m sorry about what happened to your family.”

“Me too, Samsquatch.” Gabriel smiled sadly. He pulled away from Sam and walked forward, staring at the scene playing out in front of them.

Sam couldn’t help but admire it either. It did seem like a beautiful day, one right of Sam’s dreams. Their dad had never been much of a father to him and Dean. They didn’t have fun together or go on family trips or holidays.

But he’d seen other kids playing with their parents at the park and desperately craved that. He wanted something like what Gabriel had. Which is why he understood why Gabriel was so devastated about loosing it.

“I’m never going to get this back. I will never be a child again, young and carefree. I will never see my parents again. My brothers……they’re gone and I miss them so much.” His voice broke and he ducked his head. “I’ll never be as happy as I was when I was younger. But that doesn’t mean over people can’t be.”

Twirling round to face Sam, Gabriel looked at him with wide, pleading eyes. He looked so desperate, like he would do anything to make Sam see his point of view.

“That’s why we have to fight, Sam. So other people can live happily in this beautiful land. And it’s not fair that this responsibility has fallen to us and that we seem to lose people because of it.” Gabriel exclaimed, voice passionate and clear.

Sam’s mouth opened slightly as he watched Gabriel speak. The sun was shining brightly behind him, illuminating his golden locks. He seemed to vibrate with energy and life. His eyes were ablaze with excitement as he spoke fiercely.

He was so beautiful. It wasn’t even fair. He looked almost ethereal as he spoke. And Sam couldn’t take his eyes off of him.

His heart stuttered as his eyes flicked down to Gabriel’s lips, which were curled into a tiny smile. He remembered the feel of them pressed against Sam’s. How the whole world seemed to fall away. How for the first moment in this strange world, Sam had felt right.

An emotion that Sam couldn’t name stirred in his chest. It was bright and hot but not painful. And it made him feel like there was sun shining brightly in him.

“But I will fight for my world. For my people. For my memories and so other families can have happy days like this once more.” H glanced away, rubbing the back of his neck, and shrugged. “But I can’t do it without you, Sam. I know you want to give up but…”

Their eyes met and Sam smiled encouragingly. Gabriel swallowed roughly and pressed his lips together, shaking his head.

“I don’t know how it happened, Samshine. It wasn’t supposed to. I never planned for this. But you matter to me, okay?” His voice stuttered slightly. “I….I need you, Sam. Will you fight with me?”

Sam glanced over at the younger version of Gabriel, heart singing as he saw the massive smile on his face. He looked so pure and good.

But most of all, he looked ridiculously happy. Sam would give anything for Gabriel to feel that way again. He looked back at Gabriel and a smile crept onto his face. Reaching out, he grabbed Gabriel’s hand and squeezed.

“Of course.”

They stood like that for a while, smiling at each other and enjoying the sun beaming down at them.

Chapter Text

The dagger hit the target board with a dull thunk and Sam smiled to himself. Only a little bit of the centre. He was getting better at throwing them.

Satisfaction surged through his body as he picked up another dagger and threw it, imagining the target was actually Lucifer. He was burning with anger and this was an easy way to get his frustrations out.

His hand slid around the next dagger’s hilt and he stared at the target. Madison’s funeral had been yesterday evening. Sam had been the one to light the flames and he’d stayed there watching until they all died out. He’d gone to sleep and woken up with the need to hit something.

Which is why he was currently doing some target practice. Aiming the next dagger, he pushed away all other thoughts and allowed himself to concentrate. He took a deep breath, eyes locked on the target, and threw.

The dagger sailed through the air and eventually landed right in the centre. He let out a huff of excitement and nodded to himself. He’d done a good job.

“You’ve got good aim.”

Sam turned around to face Claire Novak. She was Donna and Jody’s daughter; they’d adopted her when she was young and raised her for most of her life. She was only 13 but constantly begged to be allowed to go out on missions.

“Hey Claire, catch!”

He threw one of his daggers at her with a laugh. She smirked and lifted her hand, catching it perfectly. Claire’s power was enhanced reflexes, which is why she thought she’d be able to join the fight.

She was a kind girl with a good sense of humour. You couldn’t help but like her. And Sam did, especially when she was sassing Dean.

“You venting some of your anger?” She asked, nodding towards the target board. With a sigh, Sam nodded. “Yeah, I get that. Whenever my moms are being too controlling, it’s sometimes nice to just hit something.”

She walked closer to him, leaning against the table where he was keeping his daggers, and raised an eyebrow.

“Of course, it’s more fun to just go wild with your magic.” She smirked.

Sam barked out a laugh, nodding in agreement. He’d been terrified by the thought of his magic when he’d first learnt about it. But the more he’d trained and studied, he’d began to realise that it was part of him. A really incredible, useful part of him. `He was almost addicted to the rush he felt whenever he used his magic.

He glanced at one of the daggers on the table and smiled. Lifting his hand towards it, he furrowed his eyebrows in concentration. He thought about Jessica, Madison and how Lucifer had completely destroyed Heaven. He let his anger spike and overcome him, fuelling every thought and movement.

But nothing happened. It didn’t even move an inch. Frowning, Sam dropped his stance and stared at the dagger in confusion.

Even before he’d learnt about Heaven and magic, he’d had telekinesis. His magic had slowly been getting stronger and stronger. And he’d gotten so much better at using it; it was almost second nature to him now. So why wasn’t it working now?

“Um, is everything okay?” Claire asked, worry clear in her voice.

“Er, yeah.” Sam muttered, scratching the back of his head. “I just need to go talk to Gabriel. See you later, Claire.”

Claire shouted goodbye at him as he turned and walked away, trying to remain calm. Just because he couldn’t lift a dagger didn’t mean something was really wrong. Maybe it was just because he was still feeling down.

Sam swallowed nervously. But what if something was wrong? What if his magic was gone? Then, he couldn’t defeat Lucifer and the war would continue with everyone he cared about suffering.

His worry almost eating him alive, Sam pounded furiously on Gabriel’s door. It swung open and Sam instantly felt better as Gabriel peered down at him, one eyebrow raised.

“Hey Samsquatch, you’re looking good this morning.” Gabriel drawled, leaning against his doorframe. “You can come in if you wanna. I think you and me could have some real fun together.”

Smirking, Gabriel waggled his eyebrows suggestively. Sam rolled his eyes and glared at Gabriel, completely not in the mood for his jokes.

“I’ve got a problem. Can we talk?”

Frowning, Gabriel’s playful mood dropped immediately as he straightened up. He nodded and gestured for Sam to come in.

“Is there a fight?” He asked slowly, like he was scared to hear the answer.

“No, don’t worry. There’s just a bit of a problem with my magic.”

“What?!” Gabriel’s head snapped around to face Sam. He grimaced and raised an eyebrow questioningly.

“I was just trying to use my magic, telekinesis, but it didn’t work.”

Chewing his lip, Gabriel stared at him for a few seconds before gesturing for Sam to sit down. He placed himself down on a chair and watched as Gabriel grabbed a book and slid it over to Sam.

Gabriel flicked through until he found a certain page and pressed his finger to the middle of it. Sam glanced at it and frowned. It was all in Enochian, which he still hadn’t learnt to read. Noticing Sam’s frustration, Gabriel began to explain.

“You use your magic when you’re angry, right? You let that fuel you?” Sam nodded in response, wondering where this could be leading to. “Well, that’s not the best method. If you use anger, you’re magic will be more temperamental and just won’t be as strong as it could be.”

Annoyed, Sam sighed and hit his head against the table. He’d thought he’d finally managed to control his magic. But he was doing it wrong this whole time? He didn’t want to have to train or learn anymore.

“See this diagram. The magic will be a lot more powerful if you focus on the good side of things. Light magic will always beat dark magic, after all.” Gabriel explained. Sam reluctantly had to agree that it made sense.

Eyes crinkling at the corners, Gabriel gave Sam a fond look. His heart fluttering, Sam couldn’t help but smile back slightly. He shuffled closer to Sam and placed a reassuring hand on his back.

“Look, don’t stress. This is easily fixable. You just need to focus on the things that make you happy when you’re using magic. You need to pick something or someone to fight for and use that to fuel your magic.”

Raising his eyebrows, Sam remembered healing Madison and how it had only worked when he’d thought about wanting to save her. He’d used his magic for her, not because of his anger. But now Madison was gone.

“What do you fight for?” Sam asked, not really sure what sort of thing he should pick.

“I’ve fought for loads of different reasons over the years.”

“Oh yeah? What about now?”

Gabriel’s eyes flicked over to Sam as one side of his mouth curled upwards. Resting his chin on his hand, he stared at Sam for a few moments, eyes warm like melted caramel.

“Doesn’t matter.” He replied quickly, glancing away. “What matters is finding out what you want to fight for.”

His first thought was Jess and Madison. He could fight to avenge their deaths. But maybe that was a bit too much like anger.

Maybe Dean. But he wasn’t really wrapped in this war, not the same way people who were from this world were. If worst came to worst, Dean could always just go back home.

Cas? Sure, Sam liked the guy but they weren’t extremely close. And if he fought for him, why wouldn’t he fight for Ellen or Bobby or Jody or anyone else in the camp?

“People in the camp? I desperately want to save them.” Sam suggested hopefully. Lips pressed together, Gabriel scrunched his nose and shook his head.

“Too vague. Too broad. It’d be better if you focused in on one idea or person.”

Shrugging helplessly, Sam growled in frustration and glared at Gabriel. He just couldn’t think of anything. The reason why he was fighting was to save everyone in Heaven. But apparently that wasn’t good enough for Gabriel?

“Sorry kiddo, them’s the rules! Don’t shot the messenger!” Gabriel exclaimed, raising both hands up.

“I kind of want to shoot the messenger.” Sam muttered with a roll of his eyes. Gabriel tsked and gawked at Sam.

“Harsh! I am offended, Sammoose!” Gabriel spluttered, leaning in close to Sam. Shaking his head and trying to stop himself from smiling, Sam shoved Gabriel’s face away.

Gabriel leaned back on his hand, openly admiring Sam, and grinned. Sam felt his body tense under Gabriel’s gaze and it took all of his effort not to blush.

Once again, memories of their kiss flooded back to him. The way Gabriel’s hand tugged at Sam’s hair. The curve of his hips under Sam’s hand. How Gabriel’s lips tasted sweet like honey. How being so close to Gabriel made sparks ignite all over his body.

Fuck. Why did Gabriel have to be so damn attractive?

“Can I take you somewhere? Because there’s a place I could show you that might help you.”

Willing to do anything to improve his powers, Sam agreed and they headed out towards the stables. After prepping two of the horses, they both jumped on and got ready to ride out.

Shivering slightly, Sam rubbed his hands together. It was the start of December and had began to get quite chilly outside.

“You gonna tell me where we’re going?” Sam asked, already fairly certain he knew what he answer he was going to get.

“Aw, where’d be the fun in that, kiddo?” Gabriel laughed, winking at Sam. He rolled his eyes but a warmth spread through Sam’s body and he couldn’t help but smile at how well he’d gotten to know Gabriel.

“Just follow me and you’ll be fine, Samalam.” Gabriel exclaimed as his horse began to trot forward. Waggling his eyebrows, Gabriel glanced back at him. With a tired sigh, Sam reluctantly followed.

~~~~~~

“Only a couple of minutes and we’ll be there.” Gabriel explained. He looked at Sam with a smirk creeping onto his face and mischief flashing in his eyes. “I’ll race you there!”

Spluttering in disbelief, Sam couldn’t help but grin at Gabriel’s childish antics. He kicked his horse, setting off into a gallop.

Dashing after Gabriel, Sam whooped loudly as excitement rushed through his body. With the wind running through his hair and his heart pounding in his chest, Sam couldn’t remember the last time he’d had this much fun.

They raced up a hill until they came to a rocky cliff face. Jumping of his horse, Gabriel lifted his arms in triumph and cheered excitedly.

“I won!” He exclaimed, sticking his tongue out at Sam.

“What are you? Seven?” Sam snarked, raising an eyebrow.

“You’re just saying that because you’re a sore loser!”

Scoffing, Sam jumped off his horse and punched Gabriel’s shoulder. Okay, maybe he was a little bitter he’d lost. But it wasn’t even his fault really!

“This race was totally rigged by the way. You knew where you were going while I didn’t and you’ve had so much more experience riding a horse than me.” Sam complained, crossing his arms.

“Maybe.” Gabriel hummed thoughtfully. “Or maybe you’re just a big, fat loser.”

Glaring playfully at Gabriel, Sam pushed his shoulders so he stumbled backwards. Putting on a fake hurt expression, Gabriel rolled his eyes.

“What is this place?”

“It’s called Montes Gaudii et Risus.” Gabriel paused, staring off into the distance. “Before the war, Heaven used to be the perfect place. Full of joy and laughter and magic. You must’ve felt it when I showed you my memories.”

Sam remembered feeling something different in the air back then. It had been something light that had washed over him, making him feel perfectly calm.

“But then Lucifer took over. He had his first taste of power and he liked it. He wanted more. So he started taking magic from people and from the world.”

Fury sparked in Sam as he grinded his teeth together. All Lucifer did was take and take. He had killed and hurt so many. He had destroyed a perfect world. All for a grab for power.

“I used to come to these mountains all the time by myself when I was a kid. This is where I used my powers for the first time. They used to be so alive with magic! And now-“

“-They feel completely lifeless and empty.” Sam finished.

Gabriel’s face crumpled as their eyes met. He felt a sudden surge of sympathy for Gabriel. He loved this world so much and he had watched it been destroyed by a tyrant. No wonder he was so angry.

An understanding washed between them and once again, Sam felt the need to pull Gabriel close and never let go.

“When the war first started, I fought for the chance that magic would one day return to these mountains. That’s the sort of thing you need to pick, Sammich. Something important to you. Something that helps define who you are. Something you want more than anything.”

What did Sam want? When he was younger, he’d wanted his mom back and dad that actually cared. Then, he’d wanted to marry Jess and become a lawyer. Now, he just wanted the war to end. That was it.

Okay, maybe that was a lie. Maybe there were a few hidden fantasies running around in his head, especially when he looked at Gabriel, but he wouldn’t even touch those with a ten foot pole.

“I don’t know, Gabriel!” He snapped, kicking the ground in frustration.

“Okay, okay. Calm down, Samsquatch.” Gabriel soothed, holding his hands up. “We’re going to play a little game that will hopefully help you.”

Lifting his eyebrows in surprise, Sam had to try hard to suppress the bubble of laughter that rose in his throat. Gabriel had taken him all the way here in the cold just to play a game?

It was the most Gabriel thing ever. And Sam couldn’t decide if it was absolutely insane or completely adorable?

Grinning widely, Gabriel leaned forward and tapped Sam’s arm before stepping back. Sam glanced down at his arm, eyebrows bent in confusion.

“Tag, you’re it!”

And Sam lost it. He couldn’t hold his laughter in any longer as he bent over, wheezing out of control. It was just so ridiculous. It was so Gabriel.

“Seriously? We’re going to play tag?!”

“Yep! And use of magic is completely allowed; in fact, it’s encouraged. And you are currently losing because as I said, you’re a big, fat loser. Just get me once and we’ll call it day!”

Gabriel winked at Sam, lifting his hand up. And with a single snap of his fingers, he disappeared. Sam twirled around, trying to find some trace of Gabriel or get an idea of where he was.

But he could be anywhere. He could make Sam see whatever Gabriel wanted. This reality he was looking at could be fake.

Though he could feel his frustration building, Sam couldn’t help but smile. It was nice to mess around a bit and get to be a kid for once. He normally felt like he had the whole world on his shoulders so it was nice to do something more carefree and relaxing.

Taking a deep breath, Sam got to work. Well if he liked this, maybe he should focus on a memory from his childhood of him and Dean.

Closing his eyes, he thought about Dean making him fun dinners every night. About how he’d always take care of Sam when he was ill. That one time when Dean took Sam to a park and pushed him on the swings until he felt like he was flying.

His magic surged through his body and he reached outwards, his hand shining with power. With a smirk, Gabriel turned himself visible and appeared a few inches away from Sam.

“Close, Sammoose. But not close enough.” Gabriel exclaimed teasingly. He raised his hand and snapped once more, disappearing.

The world round Sam twisted and changed as he was brought to what seemed like a random house. Turning to where he found a noise, he spotted Bobby and Dean talking to each other.

“You’re both idjits!” Bobby barked, gently smacking the side of Dean’s head. He couldn’t help but smile at the domestic scene playing out in front of them. They both looked so relaxed and happy to be in each other’s company.

But he needed to focus. He needed to win this game. Inspired by Gabriel’s illusion, his thoughts turned to Ellen and Bobby.

They had been so kind to Sam and Dean since they’d first arrived. Ellen was doting and kind while Bobby was protective and wise. They’d made him feel at home, helped him with any problem he came to them with and were just such good people. He couldn’t help but view them as a mother and father figure.

Once more, his magic roared to life inside of him and hope sparked in his chest. He reached out again and just missed Gabriel’s arm by a few centimetres.

“Nearly there, Sam.” Gabriel mused. “Maybe I just need to push you a little further.”

Before Sam could say anything, Gabriel lifted his hand and snapped. The world was distorted as Sam appeared in a new setting. He was in the middle of dark corridor that seemed to stretch endlessly in both directions.

“Sam!”

Someone called out.

Sam knew that voice.

Heart in his throat, Sam turned around.

Jessica.

Just as beautiful as she’d been when she was alive, Jessica walked towards him in white nightgown. Tears formed in her eyes as she reached a ghostly hand out to him, crying his name once more.

God, he wanted to run to her. To pick her up and hold her close in his arms. To be able to kiss her one last time. But he couldn’t. Because she wasn’t real.

Jessica was dead. This was just a test from Gabriel, designed to push Sam into using his magic. He surprisingly wasn’t angry though. He understood what Gabriel was trying to do. It was painful but it was necessary.

Squeezing his eyes closed, Sam desperately tried to shut out Jessica’s sobs and focused on his magic. Maybe because he was trying to find Gabriel, he should focus on Gabriel.

Calming himself, he thought about how breathtaking Gabriel’s smile was. How his laugh was like music to Sam’s ears. How bright and intelligent and gorgeous his eyes were. He even thought about how he was slowly becoming fond of Gabriel’s tricks and jokes.

Gabriel was so brave, fierce and protective. He cared so much for everyone in camp and would do anything for the people he loved. He was such a brilliant leader.

And of course, Sam’s thoughts eventually turned to the kiss. The passion of it. The wonder of it. The beauty of it. Gabriel’s hand on him as his tongue swirled around Sam’s mouth. How all of his body vibrated with excitement. How it felt like he’d been flooded with fireworks.

His magic burnt bright, erupting in his chest. He trusted it. He trusted himself. He knew where Gabriel was. Leaning forward, Sam grinned excitedly when he touched something solid and toppled onto the ground.

Laying on top of Gabriel, the illusion around them faded and they were brought back to the mountains. Pushing himself onto his hands, Sam leaned down until his lips just traced Gabriel’s neck.

Breath stuttering, Gabriel squirmed underneath him and tried to push himself closer. Glancing at Gabriel, a hot thrill shot through Sam as something warm curdled in his stomach.

Gabriel’s eyes were dark and heavy, deep pools of lust. He looked like he was mentally undressing Sam. The knowledge that Gabriel was attracted to him made his pants tighten slightly.

“I won.” Sam whispered, enjoying the soft whine that escape Gabriel’s mouth.

Moving his head upwards, his eyes flicked down to Gabriel’s lips, remembering just how incredible he had felt the first time. He would take his time, mapping out every part of Gabriel’s mouth, and allow himself to bite and lick and touch as much as he wanted.

“You gonna let me up, big boy?” Gabriel glanced away, breaking the tension, and patted Sam on the back.

Blinking rapidly, Sam pushed himself to his knees and allowed Gabriel to jump up. Avoiding Sam’s gaze, Gabriel stalked over to the horses, shouting at Sam to follow him.

That had just happened, right? It wasn’t just in his head. Something had happened between them. And then Gabriel walked away like it was nothing.

But Sam had been fully prepared to kiss Gabriel. In fact, he’d desperately wanted to. Groaning, Sam leaned back on the grass.

God, he was so screwed.

Chapter Text

Sam couldn’t sleep. He desperately wanted to and just pretend today wasn’t happening. Because today was Jessica’s birthday. Also known as the day, Sam should have proposed.

He’d bought the ring just after his birthday and decided that hers was the perfect time. Of course, he’d never been able to give it to her. He didn’t even have the ring as a reminder of her; it was back in that burnt down apartment

So yeah, he couldn’t sleep. But he’d hoped. He’d hoped that he could sleep through today and tomorrow and maybe even the day after that.

Instead, he was just laying in his bed, wallowing in self-pity and hatred. Hatred for Lucifer who had taken everything from Sam. Taken Jessica, his perfect girl, from him.

They’d been so happy together. Jessica had loved him and Sam had loved her. It was simple. It was good.

And they’d had their whole life planned out perfectly. Go to Stanford, get a law degree, get married, have 2.1 children. An ordinary, wonderful life with no death, no suffering, no evil kings, no ridiculously handsome, golden-eyed men.

She had been everything to Sam. He had felt so lucky that he’d somehow won the heart of this gorgeous, intelligent woman with an amazing sense of humour and a kind soul.

Jessica had loved him. She’d wanted to be with him. She’d wanted to grow old with him. Or at least that was the plan. That was his dream. But it was never going to happen now. Because of Lucifer.

Anger thrummed through his veins as he clenched his fists. Living a life with Jessica had been the one thing he’d wanted most in the world. And he would give anything, do anything just to be able to live the life he was supposed to live with her.

Sam missed her so fucking much. It burned deep within him as a constant pain. A constant loss. A constant reminder that he hadn’t been able to save her. She was the person that mattered most to him and he hadn’t protected her.

He should have run away from her the minute he started having visions. And wasn’t just the worst part? He could have warned her that he was having dreams about her death or he could’ve taken some sort of measure to stop it from happening. But he hadn’t. He’d failed her.

And he would make Lucifer pay for destroying his and Jess’ dream. He would destroy Lucifer. It seemed like a fair trade.

But he couldn’t do that without Gabriel. And that was Sam’s other problem. The other issue that was making his head spin. He was attracted to Gabriel, the single most annoying, frustrating person he’d ever met who often made Sam want to rip his hair out and punch his stupid, smirking face.

But he couldn’t deny the fact that Gabriel was completely and utterly beautiful. And that recently he couldn’t stop imagining what it would be like to run his hands through Gabriel’s hair while Sam fucked him from behind. And he couldn’t stop thinking about that kiss.

God that kiss.

Sam had never been kissed like that before. And then there was their shared moment on the mountains. Sam had been putty in Gabriel’s hands and would have done whatever the smaller man had wanted.

But Jessica had been the love of his life. And the way he felt about Gabriel didn’t even begin to compare to the way he felt about Jess. There was nobody else Sam could spend the rest of his life with, not like he’d planned to with her.

But there was just this unspoken thing between him and Gabriel. God, he felt ridiculous. He probably sounded it too. But he just couldn’t help it! He couldn’t deny the truth! There was this connection between them. An understanding.

Somehow, even though Sam had hated him passionately, Gabriel had become important to him. He was just someone else Sam would do anything to protect. The thought of any harm coming his way made Sam’s stomach lurch and his blood run cold.

He just loved Gabriel’s company, spirit and humour. And he liked the way he seemed to understand Sam like nobody ever had before. They were slowly inching their way to friendship, possibly even already there.

And then last night, he’d had a really weird dream. It wasn’t one of his visions; it was just a regular old dream. Well, actually it was more of a nightmare.

A confusing, messy nightmare that was now making him sit up and question everything. It had started off innocent enough. He’d just walked into Gabriel’s cabin to ask him something.

And there Gabriel was, tilting back on his chair. And he looked absolutely divine with his golden hair ruffled slightly and his tempting, kissable neck on full display.

Filled with the urge to bite, suck and kiss, Sam had to resist moaning out loud. God, he wanted Gabriel so much. It was the only thought occupying his mind.

His eyes flicked up to Sam, hazel meeting gold, and it felt like fireworks were erupting in his stomach as Gabriel slowly grazed his lips with his teeth.

And well, Sam just couldn’t hold himself back anymore and the dream progressed to something decidedly less innocent. Something that left him feeling all hot and bothered.

Then, it had become a nightmare. Sam had left the cabin for a moment before coming back to see that Gabriel had disappeared from the bed. Slipping into the bed, Sam had looked up to the ceiling and panic flashed through him.

Gabriel dying just like Jess. Stretched out on the ceiling in front of Sam, a vicious cut across his torso as flames engulfed him.

Jess’ green eyes staring down at him. Gabriel’s golden eyes staring down at him. It didn’t make sense. He didn’t care about Gabriel the same way he cared about Jessica. He loved Jessica. Gabriel was just….well, he didn’t know what Gabriel was.

He groaned, rubbing his face with his hands. Pushing himself out of bed, he realised the only way he was going to get through today was by talking to someone.

Making his way over to Dean’s cabin, he realised he already felt slightly better. He could rant to Dean as much as he wanted. And he knew Dean would comfort him and probably give some good advice. Maybe if he heard from someone else that he should stay away from Gabriel, he’d actually do it.

Sam pushed the door to Dean’s cabin open, freezing when he heard voices coming from within. Closing the door slightly, he peeked round to see what was going on.

Together in the bed, Cas was cuddled up in Dean’s arm as the stared lovingly at each other. They were both naked or at least their top halves were. It was nauseatingly domestic as Cas hummed happily and Dean slowly rubbed his hand up and down Cas’ arm.

“I love you, Cas.” Dean murmured, his affection clear in his voice. Cas smiled happily and giggled.

“I love you too, Dean.”

Sam’s face screwed up. For all the time he’d known Cas, he’d never heard him giggle! And Dean didn’t just go around telling people he loved him! He hated talking about emotions.

“C’mere angel.”

Cas grinned and wiggled closer to Dean. Their lips met and after hearing a way too enthusiastic moan from Dean that would scar Sam for life, he quietly closed the door and began to walk away.

Growling in frustration, Sam couldn’t stop the anger sparking in his chest. Why did Dean get the fairytale romance while everyone Sam loved died?

Sure, he was happy that his brother had found someone. But he couldn’t help but feel slightly bitter about it. Sam was the one who wanted romance and somebody to share his life with. Dean was more concerned with hookups and one night stands. He hated this his world had been completely flipped upside down.

And maybe this sounded selfish but he hated that Dean had someone else to spend his time with. Before, Dean had always been there when Sam needed him. He’d always been willing to talk or fix something or get something for Sam or just hang out.

And now he was too busy with his new boyfriend. On the day Sam needed him most! Well good for him! Sam was just thrilled.

Storming back into his cabin, Sam slammed the door behind him and collapsed onto his bed. He stuffed his face into the pillow, wishing that this day could just be over already.

“Rise and shine, Samsquatch! We got work to do!” Gabriel’s cheery voice interrupted his thoughts as the door was flung wide open.

“Leave me alone, Gabriel.” Sam muttered, lowering his head back onto his pillow. Scoffing, Gabriel sat down on the bed and began to shove Sam’s side.

“I know you’re tired but you still using anger to fuel your magic. We need to train!”

Rolling his eyes, Sam scowled in frustration. He wasn’t in the mood to do anything apart from lying around today. The pain swirling in his heart was too much. The thought of Jessica and the life they could have lived together left a deep pit in his stomach.

“Can’t I just have one day off?!”

“Lucifer isn’t taking any days off from destroying the world!” Gabriel snapped back, his voice becoming darker and more aggressive. He lifted his hand from Sam’s back and crossed his arms.

Why couldn’t Gabriel just give him a break? He’d worked so hard since he’d first got here and trained relentlessly. He should be allowed this day to mope and cry. He’d lost the fucking love of his life, for god’s sake!

“Look, today’s Jessica’s birthday so I’m just not in the mood.”

He dropped his head back onto the pillow, assuming that Gabriel would understand and leave him alone.

“Do I look like a care? You have a duty to, Sam. So get up. Now.”

Fury twisted inside of him, piercing hot, and Sam pushed himself up. With one look at Gabriel’s cold frown, he could feel his magic jump to life and he almost felt drunk on anger.

He couldn’t believe he was beginning to like Gabriel. Gabriel! Completely thoughtless, he only cared about destroying Lucifer and disregarded anyone else’s feelings. It didn’t matter if Sam had to suffer as long as he was doing what Gabriel wanted.

It was such a joke. And Sam was sick of it. Sick of Gabriel.

“Leave me alone.” Sam snarled, heading towards the door.

Gabriel’s hand slipped around his arm, nails painfully digging in. Twisting Sam’s arm so they were face to face, Gabriel glowered at him.

“You are the laziest person I’ve ever met! Worse than that, you’re a weak, pathetic coward!” Gabriel raged, his golden eyes turned into a raging fire. “I’m so sorry that you’re stupid, little girlfriend died! You’ve never mentioned it before!”

Resentment and misery clouding his judgement, Sam cried out before slamming Gabriel against a wall. Shaking with fury, he swung his fist at Gabriel’s face, enjoying the dull crunch.

Letting out another scream, Sam slammed his fist at Gabriel’s face again. But this time, he allowed his magic to run through his hand and satisfaction bloomed in his chest as Gabriel groaned loudly. Glaring at Sam, Gabriel spat out blood before his mouth twisted into a bitter scowl.

“Fuck you, Sam Winchester. You know I’ve lost people as well! I suffer every single day because of all I’ve lost. But I do it in silence! I don’t go complaining to everyone I see! And I still do what needs to be done.” His chest rising and lowering rapidly, Gabriel took a breath. “You say your girlfriend’s dead? Well, I don’t give a fuck! Grow up and move on! It doesn’t matter!”

It didn’t matter? Sam swallowed roughly, eyes beginning to swim. He loved Jessica more than anything. She was everything he could have wished for. He could’ve been so happy if he’d just been given a chance to live a life with her.

Her death would be a permanent scar on his heart; it was something he would never be able to forget or move past. And Gabriel had completely diminished that with a few cruel words.

“No, fuck you! I’m allowed to mourn; I’m allowed to be hurt. Just because you’re unfeeling bastard doesn’t mean the rest of us are! I will never love anyone like I loved her!”

Sam leaned in closer, wanting nothing more than to punch him again. He could feel his magic screaming all over his body as he shook uncontrollably.

“And you may not understand that because you don’t seem to care about anything! But I will not let myself be bullied by you today!” Sam spat as Gabriel let out a chocked sob.

“Of course I care!” Gabriel cried, gripping onto Sam’s shirt.

“Oh yeah, about what?!”

And before he could take another breath, Gabriel pulled him close and crashed their lips together. Hands tangled in Sam’s hair as Gabriel’s tongue slipped in his mouth.

Oh.

God, it was as perfect as Sam remembered.

His lips were soft and inviting, tasting slightly like honey. And the way he nibbled at Sam’s lip made him groan with want.

His body sung happily, finally gotten what it had wanted for weeks. Heart pounding, desire licked at Sam’s insides as he trembled all over. He reached up to cup Gabriel’s face and began to kiss back, feeling like he was floating when suddenly it was over far too soon.

Gabriel pulled away, eyes wide and lips red and swollen. He gaped at Sam and covered his mouth with his hands.

“Fuck, I’m so, so sorry, Sam! Oh my god, I definitely shouldn’t have done that!” Gabriel began to hyperventilate, eyes darting wildly around the room. “Oh god, I’m sorry!”

Sam stared down at Gabriel in disbelief, his lips curling into a small smile. Something warm and pleasant bloomed in his chest and he found himself feeling happy for the first time that day. God, Gabriel really was adorable.

“Gabriel!”

“You are mad at me right now and you have every right to be! And I just kissed you again even though you hated it last time! If you don’t even want to talk to me again, I completely get it!”

“Gabriel!” Sam sighed louder, pinching his nose bridge.

“I’m just so fucking sor-“

Deciding that he’d had enough, Sam affectionately rolled his eyes before grabbing Gabriel’s shirt and pulling their lips together again.

Gabriel made a noise of surprise, floundering for a moment, before groaning as Sam bit down on his lip and kissing back just as fiercely.

Their mouths moved in sync, both desperately trying to explore and feel good. Every lick and bite, Sam’s heart grew lighter and his arousal deepened. And god when Gabriel flicked his tongue just like that, part of Sam wanted to kneel down and worship him forever.

Wanting to be close as possible, Gabriel lifted his leg and wrapped it around Sam’s waist. Grinning, Sam helped lift him up by grabbing his ass and squeezing slightly.

Gabriel let out a groan before crashing their lips together again. It was messy and sloppy and Sam wanted all of it. He wanted all of Gabriel. Their teeth crashed as they gripped tightly onto each other, leaving marks where there nails where.

His body overcome with want, Sam left a trail of kisses down Gabriel’s neck, biting and licking as he saw fit. Grabbing Gabriel’s hair, Sam manoeuvred him into the right position and began to suck hungrily at Gabriel’s pulse point.

“Sam!” Gabriel gasped, sounding so out of breath. Sam growled happily, bringing their lips together for another heated kiss. Gabriel sucked his bottom lip and nipped it slightly, making Sam moan in delight.

He couldn’t help but begin to rut against Gabriel, desperately seeking friction. Gabriel followed suit, thrusting upwards, and Sam saw stars as their dicks rubbed against each other.

Sam swallowed as lust burnt bright in his chest, consuming all of him. Gabriel was completely hard. He wanted Sam. That thought alone was enough to drive Sam insane.

“As much fun as this is, I’m pretty close and I don’t want to cream my pants like some childish teenage boy. So bed now.” Gabriel commanded, pointing towards the bed.

Sam laughed happily and pressed a slow kiss to Gabriel’s lips. He slapped his ass lightly and began to carry him over.

“Whatever you want, darling.” Sam grinned, dropping Gabriel onto the bed and climbing on top of him.

Gabriel looked like an absolute wreck as he smiled seductively up at Sam with pupils blown wide with desire. Excitement sparked in Sam as he realised that he could see what he’d done to Gabriel. How incredible he’d made him feel.

He froze for a moment as Gabriel stared up at him expectantly. He’d never been with another guy before. Sure, he knew he was bisexual but because of Jess, he’d never been able to explore his attraction to men.

“Sam?” Noticing his hesitation, Gabriel grabbed his chin and raised an eyebrow questioningly. Sam blushed slightly and shrugged.

“I’ve never been with a guy before. I’m not really sure what to do.” He slowly admitted, hoping Gabriel wouldn’t judge him.

“Okay well, I can blow you instead. If that’s what you’d prefer.”

Sam couldn’t help the sappy smile that grew over his face, his heart fluttering in his chest. That might have been a dealbreaker with some guys but Gabriel didn’t care at all. He just wanted to make sure Sam felt good.

“No, I want to try.” Sam insisted.

He placed his hands on Gabriel’s chest before slowly beginning to unbutton his shirt. It didn’t help that he kept getting distracted by Gabriel’s perfect lips or the stretch of his kissable neck.

Gabriel pulled his shirt off and Sam grunted hungrily, admiring the beauty of Gabriel’s body. Still buzzing with anger, Sam gripped one of Gabriel’s nipples and tugged hard, stomach swooping at the moan that left Gabriel’s lips.

Playing with his nipples for a few moments, Sam began to attack Gabriel’s neck once more, going back to bite and suck at the same spot. Panting loudly, Gabriel’s hand gripped painfully at Sam’s back, pulling the flesh there, as he squirmed underneath Sam.

“Please, Sam. Please. I need you.”

Sam snarled, lowering his head and biting the skin by Gabriel’s collarbone hard enough to leave a bruise. He would take Gabriel when he was ready. The smaller man would just have to learn to be patient for a change.

He gradually unbuttoned Gabriel’s pants and pulled them down, satisfaction surging through him as Gabriel laid underneath him- a complete and utter mess.

He sucked at the top of his cock through Gabriel’s underwear and then nipped it slightly. Gabriel’s nails dragged up his back and his hands tugged roughly at Sam’s hair.

Sam let out a deep moan as he pulled off Gabriel’s underwear. His heart skipped a beat as Gabriel’s cock burst free, completely hard and already dripping with precome.

Just to prolong the torture for a little bit, Sam bit and licked his way across the skin stretching over Gabriel’s hips. He glanced down and hungrily eyed Gabriel’s cock.

Smirking slightly, he pushed himself down and took Gabriel’s cock in his mouth all at one. He thanked God he didn’t have a gag reflex as Gabriel screamed and pulled Sam’s hair so tightly, it burned.

Remembering what he liked when he was with Jessica, Sam’s tongue darted across the tip before he licked the whole length. Sam slipped his mouth around Gabriel’s dick once more and tugged slightly at the hair surrounding it.

“God Sam!” Gabriel wailed, sounding hoarse and utterly wrecked. Sam smirked around his cock and hollowed his cheeks.

Gabriel began to thrust into Sam’s mouth as he let out another strained whine. Sam lifted his hands to grab at Gabriel’s hips, nails digging in.

He couldn’t help but let out a pleased groan as Gabriel began to tug Sam’s head up and down. The thrusts got quicker and harder before Sam bit the top of his cock and Gabriel’s hips stuttered, screaming Sam’s name as he came in his throat.

Sam eagerly swallowed the come down and let out a deep moan. Gabriel pulled him close and smashed their lips together again, biting down so hard that the taste of blood erupted in Sam’s mouth.

Pulling back, Sam’s finger touched his lip and his eyes widened in astonishment as he looked back and realised they were covered in blood.

“You made me bleed!” He exclaimed, wiping the blood away on Gabriel’s shirt. Gabriel just winked in response, grabbing Sam’s hand and trailing kisses along it. He reached the top and began to suck on two of Sam’s fingers.

Tilting his head back, Sam let out a soft gasp as he enjoyed the feel of Gabriel’s tongue licking his fingers. He never would have guessed that something so weird could turn him on so much.

“Sam, sweetheart.” Gabriel began, making Sam’s heart skip a beat at the nickname. “I want you to fuck me.”

Growling without restraint, Sam almost sprang at Gabriel, pushing him down into the bed. Starting at his shoulders, Gabriel’s hand trailed down Sam’s torso.

“Why am I fully naked while you’re still fully dressed?” Gabriel hissed, pressing kisses to Sam’s neck.

Willing to do whatever to make Gabriel happy, Sam got to work removing his shirt and trousers, not caring if he ripped any buttons.

“Oh Sam, you’re gorgeous!” Gabriel rasped, fingers trailing across Sam’s abs before coming up to twirl Sam’s nipple. Sam’s hips bucked upwards and Gabriel smirked.

Twisting round, Gabriel turned and got onto hands and knees so his ass was sticking in Sam’s face. Waggling it slightly, Sam moaned as he realised Gabriel wanted him to fuck him this way.

Leaning over, Sam left a trail of kisses down Gabriel’s back before biting his butt and smacking it. He stared at Gabriel’s hole and had to stop himself from licking his lips.

Carefully, he pushed one finger in and moved it slightly. Then, he added another. And another. The more fingers he added, the more crazed Gabriel became as he rutted harder and harder.

Tilting his fingertips upwards, desire flashed through him as Gabriel let out a guttural scream. He smirked as he realised he must have found Gabriel’s prostate.

“Just fuck me already!” Gabriel begged, sounding close to tears. Sam chuckled and prepared himself, pulling off his pants and grabbing lube and a condom. He gripped onto Gabriel’s hips and with one thrust, he pushed his cock into Gabriel’s hole.

Oh.

Oh god.

He couldn’t breathe.

Gabriel was everything. Everything perfect in this world

Gabriel was so tight and warm, perfectly surrounding Sam’s cock. His brain whirred and his heart threatened to burst out of his chest, enjoying the feel of Gabriel around him for a moment.

“Move! Please Sam!” Gabriel bellowed, waggling his hips. “Just fucking move!”

So he did.

It was everything Sam had imagined it would’ve been and more. He’d never known sex to feel this good before; he’d been fairly vanilla with Madison and Jess. It was an all-consuming feeling and Sam could tell that he was going to quickly get addicted to it. Addicted to the wonderful feel of Gabriel.

Thrusting in and out, Sam made sure to aim for Gabriel’s prostate, enjoying the endless stream of babbling that left Gabriel’s mouth. Reaching forward, his fingers tangled in Gabriel’s hair as his other hand wrapped across Gabriel’s cock.

With one small tug, Gabriel was coming again as he sobbed Sam’s name, shuddering in the aftermath. Teetering on the edge, Sam continued to fuck Gabriel as the flame within in grew ever stronger.

Finally, his hips stuttered as a ringing erupted in his ears. The rest of the world seemed to disappear and all Sam could feel was the pleasure running through his body and the feel of Gabriel in his arms. Come spurted out of his dick and into Gabriel as he let out a completely unrestrained groan.

Panting loudly, both dropped onto the mattress with identical grins on their faces. Gabriel stretched his body, letting out a satisfied mewl, as Gabriel admired the pull of his muscles.

Sam’s eyes trailed over Gabriel’s body, unable to keep the adoring smile of his face. He couldn’t believe what had just happened. It was ridiculous. It was insane. It was incredible.

“So, what now?” Sam questioned, beginning to feel slightly awkward.

“Well, according to Heaven tradition, we’re now actually married.”

With a roll of his eyes, Sam grabbed the pillow and slammed it against Gabriel’s face. Chuckling, Gabriel rolled onto his side, snuggling close to Sam.

“C’mon, we both now this was just a casual thing.” Sam said with a shake of his head.

Sam heard a deep intake of breath as Gabriel tensed up, rolling away from him. Worried, Sam glanced over to see a frown etched on Gabriel’s face. He was just about to ask what was wrong when Gabriel’s usual grin came back.

“Of course, it was. Just because we have sex doesn’t mean we have to be in a relationship or anything.” Gabriel agreed. “I mean, you’re hot and I am really hot and there’s clearly some tension between us. This was just a good way to have fun and get some of our anger out.”

Sam nodded in response and glanced over at Gabriel, unable to stop the way his heart fluttered. Gabriel was just so unfairly beautiful. He had a tired but pleased smile and was trailing his fingers along Sam.

“But I wouldn’t mind doing this again.” Gabriel admitted, blushing slightly.

“Me neither.” Sam grinned back, making Gabriel laugh softly.

Causing slight panic, Sam realised that there wasn’t anything Gabriel could ask that Sam wouldn’t do. He would do anything to see Gabriel like this again. So happy and relaxed like he’d gotten everything he’d ever wanted.

He wanted to win this war for everyone. To save the whole of Heaven. But if this was Gabriel’s reaction to sex, how adorable would his reaction be to winning the war? Sam would defeat Lucifer for Gabriel.

His magic thrummed to life, spreading over his body, as Sam realised that this was the answer to finally controlling his powers. The other day on the mountains, he’d only been able to win the game when he thought about Gabriel.

If he was going to win, if he was going to have any chance against Lucifer, he had to think about Gabriel. Sam would fight for Gabriel.

Chapter Text

“Happy birthday, Dean!” Sam exclaimed, walking into his brother’s cabin. Dean grinned up at him as Sam patted his brother on his back.

They’d never made a big deal out of birthdays. It was only ever just an acknowledgement of the day and maybe they’d take the other out for a drink.

“Thanks Sammy!” Dean replied as his brother slipped into the seat across from him.

Sam smiled back at his older brother before he noticed a new necklace round his neck. His eyebrows knitted together as he wondered where it could have come from.

Dean always wore a necklace with a golden amulet that Sam had given to him for Christmas when they were kids. But now he was wearing a new one.

It was a simple brown cord with a wooden symbol hanging off, which looked like a B where the straight line and curly part had separated and with a line through the curly part.

“New necklace?” Sam questioned, surprised when Dean blushed and scratched the back of his neck.

“Uh yeah. Cas gave it to me as a birthday present.” Dean’s fingers delicately traced the carving as his mouth curled into a smile. “It’s a thing in Heaven where you give a necklace with your symbol on it to the person you love. It’s a sign that you intend to always be together, kind of like-“

“An engagement ring?!” Sam interrupted, mouth dropping open.

“No, no.” Dean replied hurriedly. “More of a promise ring.”

His eyebrows shot up as Sam shook his head. Dean had always been such a womaniser and insisted that he was never going to settle down with anyone. And here he was planning out a future with Cas.

“Wow, I never thought I would see the day.” Sam barked with laughter, making Dean turn even more red. “Dean Winchester with the equivalent of a promise ring.

“Yeah well, Cas seemed really excited when he gave it to me. And I just want to make him happy.” Dean admitted, warming Sam’s heart.

“So you love him?”

Ducking his head, Dean tried to avoid his gaze but Sam could spot the wide grin on his face. He was clearly a man head over heels in love.

“I’ve never felt about anyone the way I feel about Cas. He’s the most incredible person I’ve ever met. I…I really love him.”

Sam couldn’t help but grin. The way Dean’s face lit up as he talked about Cas was too damn sweet. Of course, he was jealous. He wanted someone who could give him a necklace and promise to spend the rest of their life with Sam.

But Dean deserved to be happy. Sam’s future may be dark but his brother didn’t have to suffer because of that. He should live the life Sam will probably never going to get to.

“I’m happy for you.”

“Really? I thought maybe you’d be angry because you’re the one who always wanted to settle down.” Dean confessed, forehead crinkling in worry.

“No, I just want you to be happy. And I’m glad you’ve found someone that makes you happy. Even if I haven’t.”

Looking like a weight had been lifted off his shoulders, Dean nodded as his face broke into a massive beam. He seemed to remember something as his eyebrows knitted together and he frowned slightly.

“What about Gabriel though? You’ve got a pretty good thing going on, right?”

Sam snorted at the idea of him and Gabriel falling in love. The mere thought was ridiculous. They clashed way too often. If they ever tried to live together, they’d probably kill each other before the first month was up.

“No, it’s just casual.” Sam dismissed. Dean raised an eyebrow and pursed his lips, clearly unconvinced.

“You’ve been sleeping with him for over a month though. And you’re sure you don’t have any feelings towards him?”

“Yes!” Sam snapped, not understanding why Dean would think otherwise.

Gabriel and Sam might spend a lot of time together but that’s because they were training and preparing to take down Lucifer. Gabriel did make him laugh but he made everyone in the camp laugh. And yeah, they slept together but it was just sex. No feelings were involved.

Sam could never be with someone like Gabriel. He’d become much better recently but he was still prone to anger, moody and manipulative. He was a trickster with magic from a different realm. That’s not exactly the person you should settle down with.

Even if Sam was interested in Gabriel, which he definitely wasn’t, there was no way Gabriel would ever want to be with him. Charming and seductive, Gabriel flirted with pretty much everyone in the camp, even people who were already taken.

What him and Gabriel had was fun and both enjoyed their time together. But Sam wasn’t an idiot; he knew he wasn’t special. Gabriel was probably sleeping with multiple in the camp.

“C’mon, you know what it’s like. You used to be the king of one night stands!”

“Exactly, Sammy! One night stands!” Dean smirked. “The only person I hooked up with multiple times was Lisa. And I eventually got into a relationship with her!”

“I’m not interested in him like that, okay? And Gabriel certainly isn’t either.”

Expecting the matter to be dropped, Sam headed towards the door, feeling slightly annoyed with Dean. He froze as his brother let out a chuckle.

“Is that really what you believe? Because Gabriel would kill for the chance to be with you, Sam.”

Frowning, Sam shook his head in disbelief. He desperately tried to ignore the way his stomach erupted with butterflies at the thought of Gabriel liking him that way. There was no way Dean was right.

And even if Gabriel did like him, Sam didn’t. And there was still the fact that they could never work together. He turned back to his brother and glared.

Him and Gabriel? Together? Please. It would never happen.

“Samalam! I was looking for you!”

Gabriel ran up behind him and slipped an arm around Sam’s waist, pressing a kiss to Sam’s temple. Barely holding back his laughter, Dean raised an eyebrow and Sam’s glare deepened.

Great. Just what he needed right now.

“What can I do for you, Gabriel?” He asked civilly, resisting the urge to push Gabriel as far away as possible.

“I got news about a possible demon attack on a town a few miles from here so I thought we could go and check it out.” Gabriel explained. “It would be a good time to test your powers.”

Sam’s magic whirred to life in excitement. A fight is exactly what he needed right now to get his mind off of Gabriel and Dean’s words.

“Doesn’t that sound a bit dangerous? What if his powers aren’t ready yet and you get hurt?” Dean questioned, unable to keep the worry out of his voice.

Surprised, Sam glanced over at his older brother. He hadn’t thought about what his brother felt when Sam went off to fight before. He was touched to see Dean’s eyebrows furrowed in concern and an anxious frown plastered over his face.

“Don’t worry, Deano. It’ll be fine. There will only be a couple low level demons so Sam should easily be able to take them out. And if he does fail, I’ll definitely be able to.” Gabriel reassured Dean with an easy smile.

Eyes shining with excitement, he looked up at Sam questioningly. Sam couldn’t help the grin that spread over his face, his whole body ready for some adventure and action.

“Sounds like fun.” He smirked, body lighting up as Gabriel chuckled.

~~~~~~

Moondoor seemed like a fairly average village; it was something directly from any fantasy book or movie or video game. Bustling with people and filled with quaint, little cottages, Sam thought it would be a lovely place to live.

A woman with long red hair walked up to them, her lips pressed into a cold line. She raised an eyebrow and crossed her arms, glaring at Gabriel.

“Gabriel. I thought I told you never to show your face around these parts again.”

Swallowing nervously, Sam glanced over at Gabriel. Whoever this girl was pissed. What could have Gabriel done to her? Worried what she might do to him, Sam protectively placed an arm in front of Gabriel.

“We both know I’m not one for following instructions.” Gabriel sneered, pushing past Sam.

As they scowled at each other, he felt his breathing quicken as he reached a hand out to Gabriel. Sam couldn’t let anything bad happen to him.

Just when he was about to step in, Gabriel barked with laughter as Charlie face split into a wide beam. The woman practically jumped into his arms as Gabriel hugged her back, an elated smile on his face. Tension leaking out of him, Sam chuckled and shook his head.

“It’s so good to see you again, Gabe!” She pulled her back and her face fell, punching his arm. He gaped playfully at her, rubbing the spot she’d hit. “And that’s not for showing your face since the war started. I missed you, dude!”

“I’m sorry, Charles. I missed you too. I was just dealing with stuff.”

“I know, Gabe.” She smiled sadly, gripping onto his hand. “I’m so sorry about what happened to your family.”

Trying to act tough, Gabriel nodded and smiled at her. But Sam could see right through him. He stepped closer and placed a hand on Gabriel’s shoulder, squeezing it comfortingly.

Eyes soft, Gabriel looked back at him and smiled, placing his hand on top of Sam’s. The woman coughed and Gabriel’s head turned back to her.

“You gonna introduce me to your friend, Gabe?”

“Oh right. Sam, this is Charlie Bradbury.” Sam smiled at her and lifted his hand up. “Charlie, this is Sam Winchester.”

Bracing himself for her reaction, Sam wasn’t surprised when her mouth dropped open and she stared at him with wide eyes. Most people freaked out when they first met him.

“Oh my god, is he the one the prophecy speaks of?”

Feeling slightly embarrassed, Sam shrugged as he felt his cheeks go red. Gabriel laughed and patted him on the back.

“Sorry, he’s a bit shy.” Gabriel explained. “But he’s also the guy that’s going to save Heaven.”

Grinning, Charlie shook her head in disbelief as her eyes trailed up and down Sam’s body. He loved being able to meet more people from Heaven but he did always feel slightly like an animal in a zoo.

“It’s really good to meet you, Sam.” Charlie exclaimed, sticking her hand out. He took the offered hand and shook it, smiling back at her. “C’mon guys, follow me. We’ve got to talk.”

They followed her to what seemed like the only house in the area and into what could only be described as a war room. Maps with strategic battle plans covered most of the surfaces as people moved about, sharpening or grabbing weapons.

“We’ve had multiple demon attacks before and I’m still mad at you for not helping us with them.” Charlie complained, frowning at Gabriel.

“I sent some of my people to help you!”

“I know!” Charlie stopped and gave him a frustrated look. “But I wanted you, Gabriel.”

Sam’s stomach twisted unpleasantly as he glanced between Charlie and Gabriel. They were standing fairly close and it seemed like they were having some sort of silent conversation, understanding each other by their facial expressions alone.

They were clearly close. Gabriel clearly trusted Charlie. Charlie clearly cared about Gabriel. Those where all good things! So why did the make Sam feel so uncomfortable?

“I guess you’re here now. Better late than never, right?” Charlie exclaimed, managing to sound only slightly bitter. She relaxed and walked towards the main table in the centre. “So you’re sure there’s about to be a demon attack?”

“Yep, I’ve got people everywhere and some told me this was about to go down. But it should fairly small scale and pretty simple to solve; Sammy should be able to kill them easily.”

Charlie sighed, rubbing her forehead, as she collapsed into one of the chairs. Chewing on her fingernails, she glared at the maps like they’d personally offended her.

“I’ll go get you a drink, okay?” Gabriel offered, squeezing her on the shoulder and pressing a kiss to Sam’s cheek. Sam watched as he walked away before turning back to Charlie, who seemed to be assessing him.

Sam couldn’t help but wonder if there was history between Charlie and Gabriel. If somehow he’d broken her heart. Sam wondered why it made him feel so uneasy.

“You and Gabriel have known each other for a while then?” He asked, narrowing his eyes.

“Yeah, me and Gabe go way back. We were friends as children.”

Right. Childhood sweethearts perhaps? Sam nodded and crossed his arms, avoiding Charlie’s eyes. Maybe they’d broken up but still secretly had feelings for each other and would inevitably end up together. Sam swore he’d seen that romance movie a hundred times.

And he would brushed to the side, forgotten about and discarded. And why did that bother him so much? He knew Gabriel was still sleeping with other people so why when presented with Charlie did it feel like his insides were tying into a knot?

“Oh god, you’re face.” Charlie snorted, clapping her hands together. “Me and Gabriel aren’t together at all so don’t worry.”

Sam’s mouth formed the perfect O as his eyes widened. Blush crept onto his cheeks as realised how obvious he’d been.

“I just thought maybe you were because you seem pretty close.” Sam admitted.

“We’re good friends.” Charlie explained, her mouth curling into a smile. “Gabe’s great but he’s the wrong gender.”

“Oh. So you like girls?”

Charlie nodded with a smile. She grabbed a chair and pulled it closer, patting it. Wanting to make up for whatever that just was, he sat down quickly.

“Look, I really want us to get along.” Charlie began, making Sam turn even more red. He knew why people were so obsessed with him but that didn’t mean he liked it. “I know you probably have people everywhere wanting to talk to you and I know may be embarrassing. But I just don’t think you totally get it.”

Sam went to try and explain himself but she waved her hand, tutting at him. His mouth snapped shut and he couldn’t help but smile a little. Charlie seemed like a really nice girl.

“When the war started five years ago, I’d just lost my mom and I was only sixteen and was tasked with looking after an entire village. It was awful.” Charlie explained slowly, as if the memories alone were painful. “I didn’t know how to lead a village during a war and just left everything up to my advisors. But we couldn’t control the villagers; there were fights breaking out and looting and arguments. There was so much despair that I just felt so helpless.”

Her gaze turned to him, eyes widening as a beam broke out across her face. She reached forward and clasped his hand.

“But then we found out about a prophecy written hundreds of years ago that said that there was someone who could save us. So we went to see if there was a Mary Winchester and there was!” Charlie exclaimed, celebration clear in her voice. “She died giving birth to you and so we knew that you were the one the prophecy was talking about. We just needed to wait for your powers to kick in.”

Something warm stirred to life within Sam as he watched Charlie tell her story. He’d never thought about how just the idea of him could have made people’s lives better.

Part of him still missed his old life and still longed for it. But he was making a difference here and that was something to be proud of. It was a life worth living.

“But there was hope that this war would end and so I decided that I’d moped for long enough. I rallied the villages and we started fighting back. You renewed everyone’s faith and gave them something to fight for.”

Sam had only ever wanted to help people. That’s why he had planned to become a lawyer. He wanted the chance to make people’s lives better. And here he was doing that. He was helping thousands of people just by existing.

“Thank you, Charlie.” Sam smiled. “I really needed to hear that.”

He just had to hope that their faith in him was justified. He had to hope that he was strong enough to defeat Lucifer. He couldn’t let any of them down. Charlie, Ellen, Bobby, Donna, Jody, Jo, Kevin, Claire, Cas, Gabriel. Especially Gabriel.

“That’s okay.” She squeezed his hand and looked up to see Gabriel walking towards them, holding a few cups of coffee.

Grinning, Gabriel passed them over. Charlie hummed happily and thanked him while Sam leant down and pushed their lips together.

Once again, Sam turned to see Charlie judging them, one eyebrow raised slightly. He frowned, wondering what was wrong.

“Gabriel. Can I talk to you outside for a sec?” She asked somewhat icily. A worried look appearing on his face, Gabriel nodded slowly and followed Charlie.

“I’ll be back soon, Samsquatch!” He shouted behind him, leaving Sam alone.

His stomach flipping, Sam watched them leave. He couldn’t help but feel like something was wrong. Charlie had been so friendly to him a moment ago and then she turned cold as soon as Gabriel came back.

He chewed on his lip, wondering if he should follow them. He couldn’t help but worry that there was something wrong with Gabriel. Something that he should know about and help to prevent.

But it was a private conversation and Charlie would probably get pretty pissed if she knew Sam followed them. And right now, they needed to get along and be able to work together.

He sighed and rubbed his forehead, unable to shake the feeling that Charlie and Gabriel knew something. And they weren’t telling Sam about it.

His curiosity getting the better of them, he followed where they’d went and headed to the door. He could see them standing right outside so he pressed himself against a wall and opened the door slightly. He prayed that they hadn’t heard him.

It wasn’t a great way to listen in on a conversation. Their voices were muffled and low and he couldn’t catch everything they were saying.

“What are you doing?” He heard Charlie’s voice first.

“I know what I’m doing.”

“There’s so many other people!”

“I can’t help how I feel!” Gabriel insisted.

“Don’t want to see you get hurt. You’re my friend.”

“I’ll find a way. It will all work out.”

Sam frowned as he listened to their conversation. He could only hear bits and pieces and none of them seemed to fit together. What could they be talking about? And more importantly, why wasn’t Gabriel coming to Sam if he had a problem?

Their voices eventually stopped as they began to trudge back towards the door. Panicking, Sam pushed himself away from the wall as the door opened.

“Sam? What are you doing here?” Gabriel asked with a frown.

“I….I was just coming to see you.” Sam floundered, scratching the back of his neck. “I missed you!”

Gabriel’s face broke into a beam, the corners of his eyes curling adorably. He grabbed Sam’s waist, pulling them together, and tugged on a few strands of Sam’s hair.

“Aw, ain’t you sweet?” Gabriel laughed, drawing him in for a kiss. Even though he was slightly worried, Sam found himself getting lost in the kiss as he enjoyed the feel of Gabriel’s lips against his.

He ran a hand through Gabriel’s hair and pressed the other one against his back, allowing himself to enjoy the swirl of Gabriel’s tongue. Coughing, Charlie interrupted them and they pulled away, both laughing awkwardly.

Gabriel grabbed his hand and pressed a soft kiss to it, eyes gleaming. Sam went to smile but suddenly a sharp pain raced through his head.

Ow.

Bending over slightly, Sam clutched at his head and let out a moan. The pain spread like a wildfire, making him want to pull his hair out.

So many demons. Everywhere he looked, there were people with black eyes. And they were killing everyone in sight.

Vomit rising in his throat, Sam realised he’d collapsed onto the ground. His whole body felt like jelly as his head continued to scream in pain.

Dead bodies decorated the ground, both human and demon. Blood ran in rivers. So much pain. So much death.

His vision faded as he screamed out in pain. He could just about feel Gabriel’s hands on him as Charlie called out for help. But the throbbing in his head was too intense. Too much. It completely swamped his ever senses.

Then there was a man at the middle, standing in front of an apple tree. He was grinning evilly, hunger clear in his eyes. His yellow eyes.

“Sam?! C’mon, just listen to my voice.” Gabriel’s voice became slightly clearer as he could feel his arms wrapping round Sam’s torso. “It’s okay. I’m here.”

“Gabriel?” Sam croaked, his throat completely raw. He leaned back into Gabriel’s arms, allowing himself to be cradled. Gabriel’s hand cupped the side of his face, pushing his hair away. He smiled but Sam could see through it, Gabriel was terrified.

“Yeah Samshine, it’s me. I’m not leaving you.” He leant down and pressed a kiss to Sam’s forehead.

Touching his hand delicately, Sam let out a sigh of relief as the pain slowly ebbed away. Having visions would never stop being hard. His heart stopped as panic swirled within him. That was a vision, meaning that was going to happen.

“Are you okay?” Charlie asked, gently touching his arm.

“No.” Sam shook his head frantically. “It was a vision. There’s so many demons coming. Every….everyone’s going to die.”

Whimpering, Charlie covered her mouth with her hands and stumbled backwards. Eyes widening in fear, Gabriel stared at Sam.

“No, that’s not possible. Only a couple of demons are coming!”

“I know what I saw, Gabriel!” Sam yelled, thumping his fist against the floor. “There were so many demons! And then there was the man with yellow eyes.”

Gabriel shook his head as his entire face paled. Swallowing nervously, he gripped tighter onto Sam.

“Yellow eyes?” He asked slowly as if he was scared of the answer. “Did you say yellow eyes?”

“Yes!”

"Azazel." Gabriel murmured, sending a chill down Sam's spine. That man was the reason he had to kill Madison.

Thrusting his face into his hands, Gabriel swore and yanked Sam upwards, pulling him towards the door. Charlie followed them, calling Gabriel’s name.

“Sorry, I’ve got to keep Sam safe. And if Azazel is coming here, it’s not safe.” He glanced back at Charlie, face contorting in pain. “Tell your people to get out as soon as possible.”

Charlie nodded and smiled sadly, before turning and running back. He heard her beginning to bark out orders.

Sam pulled away from Gabriel with a growl and stood still. Glaring at Gabriel, he crossed his arms and shook his head. If there was going to be a fight and if people were going to get hurt, Sam wanted to stay and help.

All these people were innocent. They didn’t ask for a war. They were just trying to live their lives. And Sam would try to protect them no matter what.

“I’m staying and helping! I’m not just going to run away and leave them to die!” Sam yelled, appalled that Gabriel would choose the coward’s option. He acted like he didn’t care if any of these people lived or died.

“Do you think I like this!? Because I don’t! I care so much about these people!” Gabriel roared back, tears slipping down his face. “Which is why I’m going to stay and fight. After I’ve got you to safety!”

Feeling like he was going to be sick, Sam shook his head as his whole body began to tremble. Fear shot through him like lightening. He wouldn’t leave Gabriel here by himself, not when he could die. He couldn’t live himself if something bad happened to him.

He needed Gabriel. He cared about him so much. He was slowly becoming one of the most important people in Sam’s lives. If he died, how could Sam ever move on?

Breath stuttering in surprise, Sam realised he was crying as something wet rolled down his cheek. He stepped forward and grabbed Gabriel’s hand.

“I’m not leaving you.” Sam insisted, grabbing Gabriel’s chin and stroking his cheek.

He wouldn’t abandon these people. He wouldn’t abandon Charlie. He wouldn’t abandon Gabriel. He needed to stay and fight.

“Azazel is the epitome of evil. He was the first demon, the first to be loyal to Lucifer! Lucifer does what he does because he wants power. Azazel does it for fun. I can’t let anything bad happen to you, Sammich!” Gabriel’s voice broke as he gripped almost painfully onto Sam’s hands. “I need you to be safe.”

Sam opened his mouth to speak when a deafening scream filled the air. Their heads snapped towards the direction it came from and sprinted towards it, still holding hands.

The smell of sulfur growing, streams of black smoke flew through the sky and landed in the area. Demons. So many demons. Everywhere he looked, there were people with black eyes.

It was starting.

Unsure of how to stop this many demons, Sam’s eyes darted about. Terror stabbed his heart as he protectively wrapped his arms around Gabriel. He couldn’t believe what he was seeing.

Demons were pulling what looked like silver smoke out of people’s mouths and into them before bending over in pain. It left both the human and demon dead.

“What?! What’s happening?!”

“They’re like suicide bombers. They’re taking in people’s souls and then killing themselves.” Gabriel sobbed, voice cracking. He began to run, tugging Sam along with him.

“Where did you see Azazel?” Gabriel asked, pulling out what Sam recognised as the demon knife. “If we stop him, all the other demons will retreat.”

“Er, he was in the middle.” Sam stuttered, desperately trying to pull at his memories. “By an apple tree!”

Swerving to the left, Gabriel continued to pull Sam along with him until they wound up by the apple tree. A man with brown eyes stood there with his back to them.

Gabriel got into a fighting stance and nodded at Sam to do the same. Thinking of his desperate need to protect Gabriel, Sam clenched his fists and allowed his magic to flow.

The man laughed and turned around, yellow eyes flashing at them.

“Well, heya Sammy!”

Chapter Text

Azazel clasped his hands in front of him, grinning at Sam. Still holding the demon knife, Gabriel stepped forward and pushed Sam behind him.

“Gabriel.” Azazel spat, smile falling from his face. Nodding in acknowledgment, Gabriel smirked and waved the knife in the air.

Chuckling to himself, Azazel grinned and shook his head. He walked closer to them as his yellow eyes bore into Sam’s, causing dread to gnaw at him from the inside.

“I came here today to just have some fun. Treat myself, let loose and destroy a village. You know how it is!” Azazel’s smile grew even wider, throwing his arms wide open towards Sam. “But I’ve managed to find the man of the hour! Little Sammy Winchester, the man Lucifer wants more than anyone.”

The air crackled with Gabriel’s power as his eyes flashed blue. He let out a heated roar, magic illuminating his veins and causing him to shine with a blue aura.

“You’re not taking him from me!”

Letting out another laugh, Azazel pointed towards Gabriel mockingly. His face twisted into an apathetic snarl before he transported himself right in front of them. With a growl, he lunged forward and grabbed Gabriel, hoisting him up by his neck.

“You know he belongs to us, Gabriel!”

Letting out choking noises, Gabriel flailed in Azazel’s powerful grip. Anger coiled in Sam’s stomach as he decided that he’d had enough. He saw blood as he let out a scream, charging towards Azazel and letting his magic consume him.

Slamming his fist into Azazel’s face, the yellow-eyed man stumbled back and dropped Gabriel. His eyes widened as a cold smirk slid onto his face.

“I didn’t think you’d be this powerful yet, Sammy.”

“Well, I guess I’m just full of surprises.” Sam barked back.

Sam imagined what it would feel to watch Azazel die as he glared furiously at him. He knelt down and placed his hand on Gabriel’s hip, making sure he was okay. Grabbing the knife out of Gabriel’s hands, Sam stood up and faced his opponent.

“You don’t want to do this, kid.” Azazel laughed. “Just come with me and nobody gets hurt.”

This was the man that had turned Madison into a monster. This was the man that had forced Sam to kill her. This was the man that just nearly killed Gabriel.

Rage clouded his every thought and Sam grinned. His anger made him feel good. The idea of finally being able to rip Azazel apart piece by piece made him feel good. God, Sam would make him suffer. No one hurt Gabriel under his watch!

He needed Gabriel. He’d fall apart without him there. Sam had to protect him. It was the only thing he cared about. He would do anything to keep Gabriel safe.

Grabbing onto his head, Sam held his hand up and pushed with all his might. Azazel moved back slightly before cackling with laughter and stopping.

Sam struggled to conceal his shock as Azazel stalked towards him, raising his hand. With a single flick of his wrist, Sam was sent flying backwards and the knife slipped out of his hands. Bending down, Azazel grabbed Sam’s wrist and yanked him upwards.

“I’m under orders to bring you to Lucifer unharmed.” Azazel smiled cruelly. “He wants you all to himself. So come with me and I won’t hurt you. Tell you what, I’ll even sweeten the deal and let loverboy live.”

Sam pretended to falter for a moment as if he was actually considering Azazel’s deal before twisting the demon’s arm and slamming him into the floor. His fist glowed with yellow light as it collided with Azazel’s face.

Gabriel’s smile. Gabriel’s eyes, warm like melted honey. Gabriel’s protectiveness and concern. Gabriel’s mouth against his. Gabriel when he cried out Sam’s name, shuddering with delight.

He let out a scream as his fist connected once more with Azazel’s face. Glancing up quickly, Sam tried to look for the demon knife but he was too slow. Kicking his stomach, Azazel pushed him away and stood up.

Groaning as blood trickled out of his mouth, Sam curled in on himself on the ground. He wrapped his arms around his stomach and blearily looked up to see Azazel pounding towards him.

Twisting his hand together, Azazel caused Sam to lift up into the air as a pressure formed in his throat and lungs. Clutching his throat, a bolt of panic hit him as he realised he couldn’t breathe. He struggled and wiggled, praying that his magic would be enough.

“You won’t be able to defeat me, Sam. Not when I have your little knife.” Azazel taunted, twirling the demon knife in his hands. “Give up and come with me.”

Glancing behind Azazel, Sam saw Gabriel push himself up and wink, pressing a finger to his lips. He raised his hand and snapped, immediately turning invisible.

“I will never go with you!” Sam spat, knowing exactly what to say to distract Azazel. Snarling, Azazel increased the strength of his grip on Sam.

It suddenly loosened and Sam could breathe again as Gabriel turned visible and punched Azazel in the face. Azazel let out a growl and swirled around.

“Stay out of this, Gabriel! It’s none of your business!”

“It is my business because you’re threatening to take him away from me!” Gabriel exclaimed. “He’s mine!”

Snapping his fingers to turn invisible once more, Gabriel smashed his elbow into Azazel’s chest. He continued to do this, landing hit after hit as Azazel was pushed further and further back.

Sam watched wide eyes, hope slowly growing in his chest. Maybe they could actually win this. Gabriel was so beautiful to watch as he lit up with power. Every hit and movement was smooth and fierce, like he was born to be a fighter.

Letting out a furious bellow, Azazel seemed to snap as his eyes turned wild with his lust for destruction. He charged towards Gabriel, smashing his fist into his face. He seized Gabriel’s arm, pulling him close and plunging the demon knife towards him.

No! Gabriel!

Sam let out a horrified, heartbroken scream as the demon knife slid through Gabriel’s torso. Moaning in shock, Gabriel's face paled as he wobbled backwards, grabbing onto the knife sticking out of him.

He felt half mad with fear as his whole body turned to jelly. Sobbing uncontrollably, Sam crawled towards Gabriel’s body and cradled it closely.

He couldn’t breathe. He couldn’t think. He couldn’t move. All he felt was the pain tearing through his chest and eating him from the inside.

This couldn’t be real; this couldn’t be happening. It had to be some sort of nightmare. Gabriel was the most animated, excitable person he’d ever met. He was a warrior. He couldn’t be bleeding out in Sam’s arm. He couldn’t die.

Sam still fucking needed him! His blood froze in his veins at the thought of a world without Gabriel. Without his smile, his everchanging eyes, his jokes, his intelligence and wit. He couldn’t defeat Lucifer alone. He couldn’t live life with never being able to feel Gabriel’s skin against his body again.

“Sammy.” Gabriel slurred, lifting his hand to Sam’s face. “Azazel.”

Looking through bloodshot, wild eyes at Azazel, Sam felt anger settle over him. He’s the one who had hurt Gabriel. He was the reason he was dying in Sam’s arms. Rage pounded in him like a drumbeat as he thought about all the ways he could kill Azazel.

But the most important thing right now was getting Gabriel to safety. Eyes darting around, he noticed what looked like an entrance to a mine about a hundred metres away.

Adjusting Gabriel’s weight in his arms, Sam supported his shoulders and looped one arm under his legs. He tried to steady Gabriel’s torso as much as possible, not wanting him to lose any more blood than necessary.

A heavy force began to pull him back, like something was grabbing onto his ankles and yanking, and Sam snarled, turning cold with rage. Azazel.

The need to protect Gabriel swirling through his head and drowning out another thoughts, Sam slashed his arm through the air as something cruel and furious burst out of him.

Forcing Azazel to the floor, it was like he had been handcuffed to chains as he struggled and screamed. Continuing to move, Sam focused on the mine ahead and Gabriel’s wound.

If Gabriel lost too much blood, he wouldn’t make it.

Sam wouldn’t let that happen. No matter what the cost, Gabriel would live.

And he was so, so close to safety. He just needed to find a good dark corner to hide in and then he could heal Gabriel’s wounds. Everything would be okay. Everything had to be okay.

His heart sank as Azazel roared once more, overpowering Sam’s magic. He carefully placed Gabriel down and turned to face the demon, face set into a deep scowl.

He’d had enough. This yellow-eyed bitch was going to die once and for all.

Clenching his hand into a fist, Sam grabbed a chunk of rock from the walls surrounding him and hurled it at Azazel’s approaching form.

His anger spewing over like a volcano, Sam couldn’t help but think of all the awful things Azazel had done as he launched larger chunks of rock, each throw growing more aggressive.

He was Lucifer’s right hand man.

He had helped destroy an entire village for fun.

He had destroyed Madison, forcing Sam to kill her.

He had tried to kill Gabriel.

A blinding hot pain filled him as he screamed. Everything seemed to disappear and all he could hear was the blood rushing in his ears.

Letting his magic completely overcome him, he held up his hand and a yellow beam blasted out of it. It hit Azazel square in the chest and the brute force knocked him to the ground. With a twist of his fingers, he began to pull black smoke out of the demon’s mouth.

Azazel’s eyes widened as he frantically tried to pull it back again. With a snap of his fingers, he suddenly disappeared. Remembering that the demons would retreat when Azazel was defeated, Sam rushed back to Gabriel’s side, pulling him close.

Gabriel’s whole body was trembling and his face had turned pale white. Every breath seemed laboured as he gripped tightly onto Sam. His body seemed simultaneously too hot and too cold as a sheen of sweat appeared on his forehead. His mouth turned upwards into a shaky smile.

“Sam.” He stammered, eyes flooding with unshed tears. Whimpering in pain, he squeezed his eyes shut and pressed his quivering lips together.

Sam opened his mouth to speak but was interrupted by a tremor that rumbled through the walls. Eyes widening, Sam glanced around as dread bubbled up in him. When he’d started to throw rocks, he hadn’t thought about what that would do to the mine.

Large cracks started to creep across the ceiling, making it look very unstable. There were a few creaks and then everything seemed to happen so quickly.

“Oh god, I think it’s caving in.” Sam yelled, terror clear in his voice.

The ceiling seemed to grumble and roar as pieces of rock started to drop down, missing Gabriel by a few inches but hitting Sam’s face. He let out a pained cry as he felt blood began to trickle down his face.

Acting purely on instinct, he threw himself over Gabriel. He had promised himself that he would always protect Gabriel and try to keep him safe.

This couldn’t be it. This couldn’t be how they died. He’d just defeated one of the most powerful demons. He was supposed to kill Lucifer!

And he couldn’t let Gabriel die. The world would be a much darker, more horrible place without him. There were so many that were counting on Gabriel. That needed him.

Sam needed him.

Wrapping his arms around his head, Sam concentrated on trying to keep them both safe. A flicker of hope flooded his body as he felt something warm and comforting envelop them. More and more rocks began to fall as the cave collapsed in on itself but nothing hit them.

When the rumbling eventually stopped, Sam sat up and tried to assess the damage. Dread crept up his throat, choking him as he realised that the entrance to the mine had been completely blocked.

The front part of the mine had fallen in but Sam might be able to squeeze through some of the rocks to be able to keep moving. But Gabriel was in no condition to walk by himself and they wouldn’t fit together if Sam was carrying him.

They needed to get out of here now. Sam lifted his hand towards the rocks blocking the entrance and gripped it into a fist.

But nothing happened. No movement. No flash of magic. Only a sharp throbbing in his head.

“The gash on your head’s pretty bad.” Gabriel spoke up, voice strained. “Injuries will limit your magic. There are too many rocks to move.”

A deafening silence settled over them as both slowly came to terms with the fact that they were trapped. His heart furiously pounding, Sam’s breath quickened as he pulled at his lips.

For the first time in a long time, he felt completely helpless. Ever since he’d first used his powers, he’d known that he would always have a tool to get out of any situation.

Now, they were stuck here. Trapped. With no food, water or way to get in contact with anyone. And Gabriel was bleeding out.

Purpose flooded his body as Sam turned back to Gabriel and gently lifted up his shirt. Gabriel winced and his breath hitched, face crumpling into a pained grimace. Sam held out his hand and focused on all of his good memories with Gabriel.

Sam cursed in frustration as once again nothing happened. Tears welled up in his eyes and he tugged at his hair, a pit forming in his stomach.

Why did he always fail? Why could he never save the people he cared about? Why was he not good enough?

Gabriel’s mouth curved into a bitter but accepting smile as he grabbed Sam’s hand, entangling their fingers together.

“If you walk through the mine, you should be able to find a way out. There must be another entrance.”

“I won’t be able to carry you through. And you can’t walk.” Sam disregarded Gabriel’s idea with a shake of his head.

“I know.” Gabriel stopped, clenching his jaw as he desperately tried to blink back tears. “But you still need to go.”

Realising what Gabriel was talking about, a heart-wrenching feeling appeared in his chest. It threatened to rip him open as he pressed his lips together.

His eyes began to burn and he felt like he couldn’t breathe. Staring in horror at Gabriel, Sam frantically shook his head and pulled of his jacket, holding it to the bloody wound.

“You need to apply pressure to the wound.” Sam explained, placing Gabriel’s hand on the jacket. He had to stay calm. He couldn’t afford to descend into a panic. He needed to keep Gabriel alive. “Then we just have to wait for someone to find us.”

Mouth falling open, horror flooded Gabriel’s wide eyes. His breath stuttered as he seemed to turn even paler and tears began to fall more readily down his face.

“Sam, no one knows we’re here. No one is coming. You need to stay alive!” Gabriel begged, gripping so hard onto Sam’s hand it was painful. “I don’t want to die knowing that I’m the reason that Sam Winchester will be dead!”

“You’re not going to die!” Sam roared, tears dripping down his cheeks. His breath quickened as he ran a hand through his hair. He looked away from Gabriel and swallowed roughly. “I won’t let you.”

Gabriel was brave, fierce and protective. He was a leader and looked after everyone in camp. He was funny and bright and brought joy to everything he did. The world would suffer without him.

Sam would suffer without him.

A wave of panic and fear shot through his body at the thought of never being able to kiss him again. Of never hearing his laugh again. Of never being to feel Gabriel around his cock again.

“I’m not leaving you. Even if it means we both die in here. I’m not leaving your side.” Sam promised, laughing bitterly. He’d already failed so many. He wouldn’t fail Gabriel. “Anyway, I’m meant to stop Lucifer so I can’t die here, can I?”

Gabriel’s body turned stiff as his eyes began to dart around the mine. His chest fell and rose rapidly as every breath seemed to become more laboured.

“The prophecy could mean that you die in here and then Dean or Cas or Bobby go on to kill Lucifer to avenge you.” Gabriel croaked, his voice breaking slightly. “Why do you care so much? You don’t even like me! Just go save yourself!”

Sam gaped at Gabriel, knitting his eyebrows together. He let out a disbelieving laugh and began to leisurely trail his fingers through Gabriel’s hair.

“Is that what you really think?” Sam asked. He couldn’t understand how after everything they’d been through together, Gabriel still thought Sam didn’t like him. “I might have hated you at first and you are still a dick sometimes but I thought we were friends!”

Gabriel fell silent, staring at Sam as his eyes softened. His lips curled into a small smile and he leaned into Sam’s touch.

“Well at least I can die happy now.” Gabriel laughed. His smile faltered and he bit his lip, tears once again flooding his eyes.

“Stop it, Gabriel!” Sam barked, glaring at the smaller man. Pain shot through his heart anytime he thought about Gabriel dying. “You’re not going to die. If you die, I swear I will kill you.”

“Please Sam. Please.”

Sam promised himself that nothing would take him from Gabriel’s side. He would stay. He had to stay. His fingers trailed down Gabriel’s face as he stroked his cheek. He smiled sadly and shook his head.

Sighing in frustration, Gabriel’s head turned as he refused to meet Sam’s eyes. His body trembled with silent sobs as he balled his hands into fists.

“You’re a fucking idiot, Sam Winchester. I hate you so godamn much.”

Smiling fondly, Sam tugged on a strand of Gabriel’s hair and tucked it behind his ear. He knew Gabriel was secretly glad Sam was staying with him. Everyone had a fear of dying alone.

“There must be something we can do to get help.”

Pursing his lips, Gabriel concentrated as he desperately racked his brain for something. Sam waited for him to speak, his hope slowly renewing. If there was anyone who could get them out of this mess, it was Gabriel.

“You might just about have enough magic to send a message to Kevin. He has visions too so you have a sort of psychic link.”

Sam nodded as he could begin to see a way where they could get out of here. Alive and together. And Sam would never take Gabriel for granted ever again. He’d hold him close and make him reach levels of pleasure he’d never even dreamed of.

“Just close your eyes and imagine Kevin sitting right in front of you.” Gabriel explained as Sam followed his instructions. “Now picture the fight and where we’re trapped.”

Eyebrows furrowed in concentration, his magic spiked slightly and there was a small throbbing pain in his head. Sam slowly opened his eyes and frowned.

“Did it work?” He questioned.

“We’ll know when they save us.” Gabriel cringed, making Sam’s heart sink.

He hated feeling out of control. He hated that he still wasn’t sure if Gabriel would live. He hated not being able to do anything and just have to wait to be saved.

But there was nothing they could do but wait. And there was nothing Sam could do but keep Gabriel awake and distracted.

He glanced down at Gabriel and pursed his lips. Gabriel’s eyes screwed up and he whimpered, pressing down harder on the wound.

He had to keep Gabriel alive. No matter what.

“Have I ever told you the time Dean put Nair in my shampoo?”

~~~~~~

Sam didn’t know how much time had passed but he knew they were running out of it. Gabriel had progressively gotten worse and worse.

He looked almost dead apart from the occasional shiver. His eyes drooped, dull and lifeless, and his breaths had become shallow and slow. He stared weakly at Sam, who’s heart broke every time Gabriel let out a sob of pain.

His face shone with sweat, drenching the roots of his hair as well. He barely moved, stuck frozen by pain. Blood had seeped through Sam’s jacket as the flow never seemed to stop.

Gabriel was dying. Slowly and painfully. And Sam had no idea what to do.

The worst part was that he could no longer feel Gabriel’s magic. He hadn’t know he could feel it before but now that it was gone, it was so obvious.

Gabriel had always seemed so alive and full of energy to Sam. Every touch was electric and he couldn’t help but be pulled towards Gabriel. Recently whenever Sam was around him, he felt safe and happy. There was just something so good about Gabriel’s presence.

Now, he could barely feel anything. There was no connection or light. An emptiness settled inside of Sam as he cradled Gabriel’s cheek. There was no spark or warmth.

Gabriel was fading away. Inching closer and closer to death. Sam couldn’t breathe.

“Cas didn’t forgive me for a month.” Gabriel finished with a fond smile.

Sam had tried to keep him awake and occupied by sharing stories about Dean and asking Gabriel for stories about his brothers.

Writhing in Sam’s arms, Gabriel whined as his teeth pierced his lips. He blinked sluggishly as his head tilted to the side. It was almost like he didn’t have the energy to keep it upright anymore.

“I’m tired.” Gabriel mewled, eyes beginning to close.

Panic burned bright in Sam as he gently shook Gabriel awake. If he closed his eyes, if he stopped fighting, then Gabriel would……god, he didn’t even want to think about it.

“No, Gabriel! Stay with me!” Sam pleaded desperately, his voice shaky and rough. “Please, you have to stay awake! Tell me more about your brothers!”

He clasped Gabriel as tight as possible, stroking his hair and smiling through his tears. Gabriel rested his head on Sam’s shoulder as his breath began to slow.

“I’m just tired. Gonna rest my eyes for a sec.” Gabriel murmured slowly. Even speaking seemed like it was a challenge to him. He shakily lifted a hand and touched Sam’s cheek, fingers trailing down to his lips. “Sammy.”

The corners of his mouth flicked upwards before his eyes slid shut, going almost still in Sam’s arms. His body felt numb as Sam tried to find a pulse.

There was still a pulse. But it was so faint.

Tears began to stream down Sam’s face as he let out choked sobs. His chest constricted and it felt like he was going to be sick as he stared down at Gabriel’s body.

He cradled Gabriel’s face, desperately patting his cheek in an attempt to wake him up. But Gabriel’s eyes didn’t open this time. He brought their foreheads together and let out a blood-curdling wail.

This couldn’t be happening. He couldn’t be facing a world without Gabriel in it. How was he supposed to keep going and defeat Lucifer without Gabriel to guide him? Without Gabriel to make him laugh when he was down? Without Gabriel to make him feel so damn good?

It should be Sam that was dying. It wasn’t fair that Gabriel’s light was being taken from the world. Gabriel was stronger and smarter. The world needed him.

“Please, Gabe, don’t die! Please! I’ll never shout at you again or hit you! I’ll work so, so hard and we can stop Lucifer! We can do it together! I’ll do anything just please don’t die!” Sam screamed, howls wracking through his body.

Every part of him ached as a darkness formed in his heart. Gabriel was the person Sam was supposed to fight for. The person Sam was supposed to keep safe no matter what.

And now he was almost gone. He was going to die. And there was nothing Sam could do about that.

Gently laying Gabriel down, Sam curled up next to him and intertwined their fingers, placing several kisses on it. He shakily pushed himself up and pressed his lips to Gabriel’s one final time.

He wished desperately that they had never left camp this morning. That he’d stayed in Gabriel’s bed for the night instead of leaving immediately after.

If he’d known this was going to happen, he would have done so many things differently. He would’ve been kinder to and more patient with Gabriel. They had wasted so much time arguing.

Sam would’ve kissed him more. He would’ve told him how much he meant to Sam. He would’ve pulled Gabriel close and made love to him. He would’ve promised to stay by Gabriel’s side for the rest of their lives.

They could have been so happy together. But none of that mattered now.

He was so tired. Completely and utterly exhausted. What had he done to deserve all this pain? Why did God or the universe or fucking whoever keep taking everyone from Sam?

His mom. Jess. Madison. Gabriel.

Gabriel.

He couldn’t do this. It felt like every cell in his body was slowly shutting down. He closed his eyes, willing to lie by Gabriel’s side forever.

He deserved it. If he had been stronger or quicker, maybe Azazel wouldn’t have stabbed Gabriel. Sam was supposed to be better than this. He was supposed to be a hero. But he’d let down one of the people that mattered the most to him.

Sam would die here. He was okay with that. He had accepted his fate when he heard a Scottish voice cry out.

“Transi viam, saxa! Destrue et permitte mihi!”

With a powerful wave of purple magic, the rocks covering the entrance shattered instantly. Glancing up, Sam’s breath hitched as he saw everyone standing there.

Dean with worry and protectiveness evident in his eyes. Cas with his eyebrows bent in determination. Rowena with a triumphant smile. Charlie with red eyes but still smiling at Sam.

Bobby, Ellen, Jody, Donna, Benny, Kevin. They were all ready to fight. They had all saved him.

Sam had done it. He’d managed to get a message to Kevin. Any happiness he felt was immediately quenched as he looked back at Gabriel, face contorting in pain once again.

It didn’t matter that they were here. It was too late. Sam had failed.

“Gabriel!” Cas sobbed, collapsing next to his brother. His eyes flooded with tears as he bit his lip, hands grabbing at his hair. He stroked his brother’s cheek before lowering his hand down to the wound.

He squeezed his eyes shut and scrunched his face up, turning a bright shade of red, as he held his hand over Gabriel’s wound. Everybody waited with bated breath, hoping that they’d be able to pull off one final miracle.

Sam sat upright, clutching tightly onto Gabriel’s hand. After nothing happened for a few seconds, his body sagged and his eyes burned with tears once more.

He closed his eyes and sobbed, placing his head in his hands. He wished that they’d never rescued him. He wished that he could have died next to Gabriel.

Nothing else mattered now. Sam didn’t care. Gabriel was dead. Gabriel was dead. Gabriel was dead. Gabriel was dead. Gabriel was-

Warm hands wrapped around his, pulling them away from his face. He still refused to open his eyes even when this person intertwined their fingers and delicately kissed the back of his hand.

“It’s okay, Samshine.” A thumb swiped over Sam’s chin, pushing his head up slightly. “I’m okay.”

Sam’s heart skipped a beat and he slowly opened his eyes, still doubting what he’d heard. There was no way. He’d seen Gabriel die.

Gabriel grinned back at him, the corners of his honey-like eyes creasing. Laughing loudly, Sam’s smile was so wide, his cheeks hurt. All the things he’d thought of earlier about him and Gabriel reappeared in his head as happiness swelled within in him.

Sam flung himself at Gabriel, snaking his arms around his neck and desperately crashing their lips together. The touch of Gabriel’s lips was an oasis in the desert. Sam needed him. He needed him so godamn much.

Gabriel chuckled, seemingly taken back, before kissing back just as fiercely and slipping his tongue into Sam’s mouth. Sam pulled Gabriel as close as possible, running a hand through his hair. He wanted Gabriel so desperately. And he could feel Gabriel's brightness again! It was almost like their magic was swimming to the surface of their bodies and reaching out to each other.

He’d thought he’d never be able to do this again. That he would never be able to touch Gabriel again. But here they were and Sam couldn’t be more ecstatic.

Dean groaned at the display and stormed out of the mine as Cas awkwardly slipped away. But Sam didn’t care. Nothing could bring him down from the cloud nine he was on.

Gabriel was alive. Gabriel was alive. Gabriel was alive. Gabriel was alive!

Chapter Text

Sam let out a grunt of pleasure as he thrusted into Gabriel. He pressed himself as closely to Gabriel as possible, fingers digging into his arms. Sam couldn’t believe he’d almost lost him.

He needed to reassure himself that Gabriel was alive. That he was here in Sam’s arms. That the beautiful gasps and moans were indeed coming from Gabriel’s mouth.

“You’re mine! You don’t get to leave me until I’m ready to let you go!”

“Sam!” The blonde rasped, tangling his fingers into Sam’s hair as he pressed several kisses along Sam’s collarbone. He sucked one point slightly before capturing Sam’s lips into a passionate kiss.

Sex with Gabriel had always been amazing. Probably because there’d always been a connection between them. Even when Sam hated Gabriel, he couldn’t help but be attracted to him.

But now that Sam had accepted that he had some sort of feelings towards Gabriel, being with him like this had taken on a much deeper meaning. It was now an incredible, euphoric experience. It wasn’t just a way to let out of some steam but be close to the person Sam cared about and make Gabriel feel good as well.

If only he could precisely figure out what he felt for Gabriel. With Jess, it had been so easy. From the first time he’d laid eyes on her, Sam knew that he really liked her. Madison had been a bit more complicated but he’d eventually realised that he could have fallen in love with her.

But being in love with Gabriel? It still felt weird. Sam definitely wasn’t there yet and he wasn’t sure he ever would be.

Gabriel was beautiful and his body was divine. His laugh was one of Sam’s favourite sounds in the whole world. He adored Gabriel’s leadership, loyalty and bravery. He was even beginning to grow fond of his stupid jokes and pranks. Nobody else could lift Sam high above.

However, nobody could make feel as horrible or drag him down like Gabriel. Being with someone like Gabriel would be an adventure; something exciting and incredible would happen every day. But that meant there were also more dangers and a higher chance of Sam getting hurt.

Maybe Gabriel was too much, too bright and full of life for Sam. Maybe he couldn’t deal with being in a relationship with someone like that.

Sam’s hips stuttered as he came, pleasure rushing through him as he whined Gabriel’s name. Gabriel followed suit quickly after as Sam wrapped his hand around Gabriel’s cock and tugged hard.

Sighing happily, Gabriel’s face split into a satisfied beam, eyes twinkling at Sam. Despite Sam’s conflicting feelings on being in a relationship with him, there was no doubt that Gabriel was utterly gorgeous. His heart fluttered every time he saw the blonde smile.

Feeling like his heart was growing bigger every second, he pushed their lips together for a gentle kiss. He tried to convey how much Gabriel meant to him and how glad he was that he was safe. That he was here with Sam.

Pulling away, Gabriel chuckled slightly and patted Sam’s shoulder. He pushed himself off the bed and nodded, smiling at Sam.

“Well, that was fun. As usual.” Gabriel exclaimed, winking at Sam. “I guess I will see you later, Samsquatch.”

This was their usual routine. This was what happened every time they slept together. It had never meant anything before so they’d have their fun and then somebody would leave.

But now Sam was fairly certain he wanted more than just a casual fling. The idea of being able to cuddle up with Gabriel and enjoy the afterglow together was definitely a pleasant one. Especially after Sam almost lost him today.

“Gabriel, wait.” Sam grabbed Gabriel’s hands and tugged him closer. Gabriel raised an eyebrow, frowning at Sam. Smiling nervously, Sam curved a hand round Gabriel’s waist. “Don’t go. I mean, you could stay if you want to.”

Staring at Sam with wide, confused eyes, Gabriel’s mouth snapped shut and he swallowed roughly. Eventually, he shook his head and staggered backwards.

“What? Why?” Gabriel stammered, staring at Sam like he’d just grown an extra head.

Blushing, Sam pushed himself off the bed and walked towards Gabriel, wrapping his arms around the smaller man. He gently stroked the back of Gabriel’s head, allowing himself the pleasure of running his fingers through his hair.

Leaning down, he softly pushed their lips together. His hope grew as Gabriel kissed back, pushing himself onto his tiptoes to be as close to Sam as possible. They pulled away and both men smiled and laughed quietly.

“I almost lost you today.” Sam began, face falling into a frown. He slowly traced his fingers over Gabriel’s lips. “I don’t know what I would’ve done if you had died. I just need-“

“And you almost died today too!” Gabriel interrupted, pulling away and glaring at Sam. “You should have listened to me and tried to find a way out! You can’t risk your life like that!”

“I couldn’t just leave you, Gabe!”

“I don’t matter!”

“You matter to me!”

Gabriel’s mouth curled into a frown as he shook his head. He crossed his arms and stubbornly refused to look at him. Sam gaped at him, confused about how they’d ended up arguing.

All he had wanted to do was tell Gabriel how important he was to Sam. That he kind of wanted to have something more than just sex. He didn’t understand why Gabriel had suddenly got so angry.

Gabriel was saved because he decided to stay. How could Gabriel be pissed at him about that? Of course Sam wasn’t just going to leave him, not when he cared so much!

“What matters is killing Lucifer. And you staying alive.” Gabriel said matter-of-factly, deciding that was the end of the conversation. He walked towards the door and glanced back. “See you later, kiddo.”

Unsure what to do, Sam stood frozen as he watched Gabriel leave. His stomach began to tie itself into knots as he shook his head in disbelief.

Sitting on the bed, he tried to figure out how that conversation how could got so out of hand. This was not how he imagined the rest of his evening going. Gabriel was supposed to stay; he wasn’t meant to get angry.

Sighing in frustration, he flopped onto his back and scowled up at the ceiling. He reached over and could still feel the warmth left by Gabriel’s body. He swallowed and closed his eyes, trying to ignore the pain in his heart.

He didn’t dare admit to feeling lonely.

~~~~~~

Exiting his cabin, Sam felt like a man on a mission. He hadn’t got much sleep the previous night and had instead laid awake thinking about Gabriel.

Their last conservation had gone horribly wrong and that had hurt Sam more than he thought it would. He didn’t want to have to argue with Gabriel anymore; he just wanted to be able to wrap his arms round the smaller man and pull him close.

Sam desperately needed to find him. He could feel his feelings creeping up his throat and threatening to burst out any second. He still wasn’t entirely sure what those feelings were so he didn’t know what he was going to say. He just knew something needed to be said.

He felt his stomach flip as he finally laid eyes on Gabriel, who seemed to be walking towards Sam’s cabin. Like he was trying to find him too. His heart started to race with excitement as they moved towards each other.

Sam couldn’t help but grin and reach out to grab Gabriel’s hand. He wanted this so badly. It might sound cheesy and like it was coming from a 13 year old girl but Sam wanted to do things like that whenever he choose to.

“I need to talk to you!” He exclaimed, squeezing Gabriel’s hand.

“I needed to talk to you too.”

Sam’s heart raised, beginning to feel more hopeful. Maybe there was no reason for him to be worried. Maybe him and Gabriel were actually on the same page for once.

“Well actually, I needed to show you something.” Gabriel amended, beginning to pull Sam.

Frowning, Sam allowed himself to be dragged along. He had no idea where Gabriel could be taking him. This felt like the start of any other day, when it definitely wasn’t. Sam didn’t want it to be any other day. All he wanted was to have a chance to talk.

His heat sunk as he began to wonder if Gabriel was purposely trying to avoid talking to Sam. If he didn’t want to have this conversation. Maybe Sam was being to pessimistic. Maybe they were just going somewhere private to talk.

Gabriel directed him into a completely empty cabin apart from a single rug on the floor. He slowly spun around, trying to figure out why he’d been brought here.

He watched as Gabriel kneeled onto the floor, moving the rug to reveal a cellar door. Sam’s eyebrows sprung up as his mouth dropped open.

“You have a secret cellar?” He exclaimed in disbelief. Gabriel waggled his eyebrows as he pulled out a key and opened the door.

“I have many secrets you don’t know about, Sammoose.”

Watching Gabriel beginning to walk down, Sam stayed in the cabin for a few moments. His eyes closed as he wrapped a hand around his arm. He just wanted a break from the madness for a second. No more adventures or missions or training. He just wanted a moment of peace with Gabriel.

Sighing, Sam ran a hand over his face and tried to shake off his disappointment. Gabriel clearly needed his help and he would do anything in his power to give it. Bracing himself for whatever he was about to face, he followed Gabriel down.

Nothing could have prepared him for what was down there. It was almost pitch black with only a single torch illuminating the room. Immediately a chill crept up Sam’s spine and his noise wrinkled as an offensive smell entered it.

A brown-haired woman was tied up in the middle of the room, manacles hanging down from the ceiling and wrapping round her wrists. Completely drained of life and energy, she looked on the verge of death.

Face pale and hair slick with sweat, she let out an occasional moan. She sounded like she was in an agonizing amount of pain. Her whole body was dropped over as she struggled to keep her eyes open. But she managed to keep her eyelids far enough apart to glare at Gabriel.

He didn’t want to look at her but he found himself unable to tear his eyes away. Pity flooded his body as his hand flew to his mouth. It was horrible to look at.

“What do you want this time?” She slurred. She glanced at Sam and the corners of her mouth flicked upwards. She tilted her head as her eyes suddenly turned black.

Stomach lurching, Sam staggered backwards. Horror stabbed his heart as he gaped at her. Conflicting thoughts battled within him.

She was a demon, just like the ones that had destroyed Charlie’s village. Just like Azazel who had nearly killed Gabriel. But she looked so awful and so in pain that he couldn’t help but pity her.

He turned to face Gabriel, his stomach squirming. There was no shred of remorse or sympathy on his face. He glared at her like she was the most disgusting thing he’d ever seen. Like she was nothing more than dirt on his shoe.

His body turned cold as he glanced back at the demon and assessed her injuries. Gabriel had kept her locked up here, knowing she was suffering. He had probably caused most of these injuries.

Sam had killed demons but he wasn’t sure he could ever do something like this. It felt wrong, like they were violating her somehow.

“Sam, meet Ruby.” Gabriel explained, circling her. He grabbed her chin, forcing her to look at him. “I ran into her a few months ago and knew she would be the perfect source of information.”

She groaned in protest and squirmed in his grasp. A few tears trailed down her cheeks and Sam had the urge to tell Gabriel to leave her alone. He finally dropped her chin and stepped back.

“But I’ve managed to get all I can out of her so I think it’s time we end this.” Gabriel looked at him but Sam found himself trying to avoid his gaze. “I’ve seen you try to pull demon’s souls out of their body. It’s a useful skill and today we’re going to refine it.”

A terrified wail pierced through the air, creating a pit in Sam’s stomach. Ruby openly sobbed and began to thrash back and forth. Her voice broke as she pleaded desperately for her life.

Gabriel sneered at her before looking back at Sam. He reached up and clasped Sam’s shoulder, grinning at him.

“Kill her for me, Sam.” Gabriel commanded, his voice cold and calculated, as he pushed him towards Ruby.

Ruby was small and frail and as she peered up at him with tear-filled eyes, he couldn’t help wanting to reach out and comfort her. She frantically shook her head as her lips trembled.

“Please. Please, don’t kill me. I’m sorry for what I’ve done.” Her head lowered, shoulders heaving uncontrollably. “Just let me go. Please.”

Blinking back tears, Sam swallowed and ran a hand through his hair. It was a horrible scene to watch and he began to feel sick to his stomach. She was the complete opposite of threat and Sam found himself not wanting to kill her. It wasn’t like she could hurt them.

“Gabriel, I….I can’t.” He stammered, rubbing his arm. “Look at her. It would be wrong to kill her.”

“Sam, she’s a demon. She’s evil.” Gabriel snapped in a condescending tone. He pinched the top of his nose and sighed. “Do you know how they became demons? Because they sold their soul to Lucifer and got given a bit of his power in return! They work for him! They’re just as evil!”

“I’m sorry! I was young and idiotic when I sold my to Lucifer!” Ruby begged. “But I regret it now! Please, I made a mistake!”

“And not all demons are evil! What about Meg?” Sam added.

“I know Meg!” Ruby’s head snapped upwards. “We’ve worked together before.”

Convinced now that Ruby was good, that she didn’t deserve to be killed or treated this way, he gave Gabriel a heated look and raised his eyebrows.

“She’s a demon, Sam! She’s a lying bitch!” Gabriel gawped, shaking his head. “Meg has saved my life before and she has done so much to protect Cas. She’s proven herself to me! That’s why I trust her!”

“Okay! So give her a chance to prove herself!”

Gabriel thrusted his head into his hands and laughed in disbelief. He looked back at Sam and jabbed a finger in his face.

“If I do that, she’ll destroy us all! You need to kill her!”

Ruby had gone back to bawling loudly, words barely legible. All Sam knew was that she was begging for life. A girl, who he was fairly certain was innocent, had suffered so much and was now begging for her life. It wasn’t right.

He was taken back by the hatred and fury on Gabriel’s face. Ruby hadn’t done anything to hurt them and Gabriel looked like he was enjoying her pain.

Memories swirled in his mind as he thought about all the times Gabriel had made him feel safe and happy. When he’d looked after Sam when Madison died. When they’d played tag on the mountains. When they’d first slept together.

Sam had fallen apart at the thought of losing Gabriel because it had meant no more incredible moments like those. But he had more bad memories of Gabriel than good ones.

Maybe Gabriel could sometimes be kind and sweet but most of the time was he cold, uncaring and cruel. Sam didn’t want to be in a relationship with someone like that.

Finally making up his mind about what he wanted, Sam shook his head and went to stand by Ruby. Lips parting and eyes widening, Gabriel flinched as he gaped at Sam.

“Sam?”

“I won’t kill her, Gabriel.”

Sam stared at Ruby as his eyes began to sting with tears. He wouldn’t look at Gabriel. He couldn’t look at Gabriel. He had to keep reminding himself that Gabriel wasn’t a good person. That he hurt so many people around him. That he would only poison Sam.

“You’re unbelievable! You’re choosing a demon over me!”

Beginning to laugh hysterically, Gabriel snarled as he kicked the wall. The loud noise echoed around the room, making Ruby flinch as she leaned closer to Sam.

Gabriel’s face was red and his eyes were watery as he began to pace back and forth. He shakily pointed a finger at Sam as his eyes narrowed.

“She’s manipulating you, Sam! She’s working with Lucifer! The guy who killed your mommy, your girlfriend and then your new girlfriend!” He pounded towards Sam, shoving him backwards. “And you are just spitting on their graves. They would be so disappointed! They wouldn’t even be able to look at you!”

Breathless with anger, Sam swung a fist at Gabriel’s face. Satisfaction surged through him as Gabriel went flying back, hitting the wall with a thud. His heart raced as his magic spread over his body, making him feel even more angry.

He yanked Gabriel upwards by grabbing his shirt and scowled at him. Sam wasn’t just a weapon for Gabriel to use. He was a person with thoughts and feelings, not a mindless slave. And he wouldn’t kill someone just because Gabriel said so.

Struggling out of Sam’s grip, Gabriel pushed himself backwards and swallowed. Not even glancing at Sam, he stood up and walked back to the stairs.

“We’ll start again tomorrow. But Sam, just a piece of advice, you need to learn to turn off your feelings.”

Glowering at Gabriel, Sam watched him leave as he cursed himself for ever thinking he had feelings for Gabriel. He was willing to hurt anyone to get what he wanted, even Sam.

He’d been looking at their relationship through rose-tinted glasses. He’d been trying to see the best in Gabriel. But there was hardly anything good in Gabriel. He wasn’t the type of guy to get in a relationship with.

Sam could never love someone so heartless. What he’d done to Ruby was inhumane. Sam would never be with someone like that. He’d liked Jess and Madison because they were thoughtful and positive and kind.

Gabriel’s life had been hard but that didn’t give him an excuse to hurt everyone in his path. Madison’s whole village had burnt down but she still made an effort to befriend everyone.

Him and Gabriel would never work. And Sam didn’t care about that. He didn’t care about Gabriel! And he wouldn’t follow his orders like a dumb, little soldier either.

“Are you okay?” He murmured, placing a reassuring hand on Ruby’s arm. She peered at him with wide eyes and he tried his best to smile warmly, despite the battle raging inside him.

“Why didn’t you kill me?” She asked slowly, staring at him like he was the craziest person on the planet. His breath froze in his lungs as he was taken back by how little Ruby thought of herself.

She was acting like she deserved to die. Like Sam had done something amazing by not killing her. All he’d done was the decent thing.

“Because you don’t deserve to die.” He replied simply with a shrug.

“But Gabriel’s mad at you now. And that’s not a good thing.” She pressed her lips together as her chin tilted downwards. “He’ll just kill me anyway. You shouldn’t have gotten yourself in trouble just for me.”

He went to squeeze her shoulder but stopped at the last second, hand dropping by his side. A lump formed in his throat as his eyes traced over her face. She looked completely defeated, like she was expecting to be killed at any moment. It was heartbreaking.

And it was all Gabriel’s fault.

Well, he wouldn’t let Gabriel win. He wouldn’t let him kill Ruby. He was going to protect her even if he died trying.

“You’re not going to die.” Sam exclaimed, intertwining their fingers. She looked up at him, eyes widening with hope. He took a deep breath and grinned at her. “Because I’m going to save you.”

Chapter Text

Trying to be as quiet as possible, Sam slowly opened the drawer and began to root around. He needed to find the key that opened that basement to be able to save Ruby.

She didn’t deserve to die and Sam wouldn’t be able to live himself if he didn’t get her to safety. Even if that meant going against Gabriel, the guy Sam still had very confusing feelings for.

He’d thought he liked Gabriel and had then been consumed by anger when he saw Ruby but in reality, Sam didn’t think he felt either. He didn’t hate Gabriel but he probably didn’t want to be with him. God, it was such a mess. He had no idea what he felt!

Letting out a small snore, Gabriel shifted onto his side. Heart rate increasing dramatically, Sam glanced at him to make sure he was still asleep.

Sam wanted to get Ruby out of the camp as soon as possible but unfortunately, Gabriel had magic-proofed the door the cellar and then had spent the rest of the day in his cabin. Which meant Sam had to try and find the key in the night. In the dark. Where Gabriel could wake up any second.

Smiling to himself, his fingers curled around the key and he pulled it from the back of the drawer. There was also another key next to it and he hoped that would be the one to unlock the manacles. He began to sneak out of the room when Gabriel’s voice made him freeze in fear.

“Sam.” He murmured softly.

Heart dropping into his stomach, Sam presumed he’d been caught and turned around. He breathed a sigh of relief as he realised Gabriel was still asleep.

Sam’s back straightened and his head whipped round to look at the blonde as he realised that this meant Gabriel was dreaming about him.

Eyes wide, Sam placed himself down on the bed. His legs felt like they were made of jelly as he stared at Gabriel, completely entranced.

All of a sudden, Gabriel’s body tensed and his eyebrows knit together. He frowned as he watched Gabriel whimper slightly. Realising that he must be having a nightmare, Sam was filled with the urge to protect the smaller man and make sure he was okay.

He cautiously reached out and his fingers curled in Gabriel’s hair, playing with the golden strands. His hand moved downwards to cup Gabriel’s cheek.

Leaning into the caress, Gabriel seemed to relax and a peaceful smile appeared on his face once more. He murmured Sam’s name again but this time, guilt flooded Sam’s body.

He glanced away and swallowed, shame heating his cheeks. He shouldn’t be doing this; it was an invasion of privacy. Especially because he was about to betray Gabriel.

Looking at Gabriel one last time, Sam sighed and pressed his lips together. Part of him desperately wanted to stay. That side was screaming at him to curl up next to Gabriel and hold him closely.

But if he didn’t do something tonight, Ruby would die even though she didn’t deserve to. No matter what he felt for Gabriel, Sam’s main goal was saving the people of Heaven. He had to help Ruby.

He pressed a light kiss to Gabriel’s temple before heading towards the door. Trying to push away the unease eating him up inside, he exited towards the cabin and headed towards Ruby.

The key fit perfectly and he opened the door, walking down to the cellar. Ruby’s eyes widened as she saw him and she let out a choked sob.

“How? What? Sam?” She stuttered, shaking her head at him.

“I told you I’d rescue you.” He chuckled, placing a comforting hand on her arm. Her face fell and she shook her head.

“It’s pointless, Sam. These cuffs are magic! You’re not going to be able to break them!”

“Well, it’s a good thing I have this then.”

He pulled the other key out of his pocket and dangled it in front of her face. She gasped in surprise as the corners of her mouth began to curl upwards.

Before he got her free, they needed to deal with her injuries. Thinking about how much he wanted to save her, he summoned his magic and waved a glowing hand over her body, instantly healing her.

He then took a deep breath before finding the lock on the manacles, praying that this was the right key. He really didn’t want to have go back to Gabriel’s cabin.

He grinned as the key slotted in perfectly and he took off the cuffs. No longer having anything to support her, Ruby’s body trembled as she began to fall towards the ground.

Quickly darting forward, Sam caught her and wrapped an arm around her waist. Ruby placed a hand on his chest and tried to steady herself.

“Guess I’m a little wobbly.” She smiled weakly at him. He pushed her hair out of her face and gave her a hip a slight squeeze.

“It’s okay. It’s expected after all you’ve been through. Just because I’ve healed your injuries, doesn’t mean you’re not going to still feel a bit weak.” Sam replied, trying to sound as kind as possible. He shifted her weight in his arms and slipped an arm around her shoulder so he was carrying her bridal style. “I’ll just carry you to the horse.”

Laughing softly, she beamed up at him and wrapped her arms around his neck. Not wanting to hurt her, Sam went as slow as possible and carried her up the stairs.

“This feels like something out of a fairy tale.” She murmured, lowering one of her hands and trailing her fingers across his chest. “Y’know, the dashing hero saves the beautiful damsel in distress.”

They shared a laugh, heads tilting towards each other. Her smile suddenly disappeared as she glanced away.

“Though I guess I’m more like the evil, grotesque villain than some fair maiden.”

“That’s not true!” Sam exclaimed, frowning deeply. “You might have made some mistakes in the past but you’re trying to do the right thing now. That’s all that matters!”

Pity flooded his body as he realised how little Ruby thought of herself. She was clearly very strong and she was trying to make up for her past deeds. Plus, she was…

A light blush appeared on Sam’s face as he realised how beautiful Ruby was. He felt like he could just look at her for hours on end.

“Thank you, Sam.” She smiled, pressing a hand to the side of his face.

Trying to be gentle as possible, he carefully helped her onto the horse and then slipped on behind her. Ruby leaned back on him as he grabbed the reigns.

“I’ll make sure you get home safe but you’re going to have to direct me, okay?”

“Of course. Thank you, Sam.” She replied, smiling brightly up at him.

He couldn’t help but grin back, glad that he could help somebody in need. Maybe he had betrayed Gabriel but he’d also saved this beautiful, innocent woman. That was definitely a win.

He gave the horse a light kick and they began to trot off. As the camp disappeared from sight, Ruby let out a deep breath and seemed to turn to jelly in his arms. Sam’s smile only grew wider.

~~~~~~
“Welcome to my humble abode!” Ruby exclaimed as he helped her off the horse.

They’d been travelling for about a day and a half, which included breaks and time for Sam to sleep, and they were finally at Ruby’s house.

It was a completely ordinary house in what seemed like your average, quaint, little village. It furthered his belief that Ruby wasn’t evil. That she was just someone trying to move past her bad mistakes and live her life.

He helped her towards the door and fumbled with his hands, unsure on what to say. He glanced up at her and part of him began to feel sad at the thought of never seeing her again.

She was sweet and beautiful. She made him feel good and best of all, she helped him forget about Gabriel.

“Thank you for everything. I’m so grateful.”

“That’s okay.” Sam shrugged, blushing under the almost adoring look she was giving him. “Anyone else would have done the same.”

“Yeah but they didn’t. You saved me, Sam.” Ruby scoffed, reaching for his hand. Her cheeks turned red as she glanced at the door. “You could come in if you want. I could find some way to repay you.”

Swallowing, Sam scratched behind his ear as he tried to find an answer. He should go back to camp. He should go back to Gabriel. He should go deal with the repercussions for letting Ruby go.

But he wanted to take Ruby up on her offer. He wanted to spend more time with her. He wanted to get to know her better. Sam couldn’t help but feel drawn to her.

“Okay.”

She grinned at him, squeezing his hand before opening the door. He paused before following her inside, rubbing his forehead.

He was betraying Gabriel. He was betraying this thing they had going on between them. He should head back to the camp right now. But he just couldn’t bring himself to do it.

He entered the house, quickly walking up to Ruby. He placed an arm around her waist to support her and helped to guide her to a seat in the kitchen.

Glancing through the cupboards, he eventually found some food and a glass. He filled it up with water and passed it to Ruby. She thanked him with a smile, taking a sip and a bite before standing up again.

“Woah, woah, what are you doing? You need to rest!” Sam exclaimed, placing his hands on her shoulders and trying to make her sit down again.

“I know exactly what I need to make myself feel better.” Ruby explained, pulling away from him and heading towards one of her drawers. She pulled out a few vials of a red liquid and waggled them in front of Sam. “This will make me feel better in no time.”

Sam tilted his head to the side as he examined the vials. They were obviously some sort of potion but they weren’t one he’d seen before. He couldn’t help but wonder what they did.

“What is that?” He asked, making Ruby give him a confused look.

“Oh come on. You know what this is!” She laughed, shaking her head at him.

Sam’s eyebrow knitted together and he frowned. She sounded so certain, like she expected him to come across this potion on a daily basis, but he could’ve sworn he had never seen it before.

“No, I don’t.”

It was her turn to be confused as her smile faltered and her head cocked to the side. She scratched her head and hummed thoughtfully.

“That’s weird. Gabriel should have given this to you at some point.” At his blank look, she continued to explain. “It makes your stronger. Makes your powers stronger.”

Sam shook his head in disbelief, not understanding why Gabriel hadn’t told him about this yet. They’d been out on missions before. Missions where Sam could have used a potion like that.

Saving Cas from that prison. Helping any of the people in the prison. Saving Madison from Lucifer. Fighting the demons in Moondoor. This potion could have made all of those fights so much easier. He could have saved so many more people.

So why wouldn’t Gabriel give the potion to him? It didn’t make any sense. Especially when taking it means Sam would be even more likely to defeat Lucifer which was what Gabriel cared the most about.

“Figures.” Ruby scoffed, crossing her arms. “Gabriel did always like to control people.”

Turning away from Ruby, Sam swallowed as his heart sank. He had thought Gabriel was on his side. He had thought that Gabriel would help Sam in any way he could.

But the idea that he kept Sam weak just to be able to control him proved that wasn’t true. And the worst part was that it made sense.

Feeling like his heart was breaking, Sam began to question whether anything Gabriel had done or said was real. Or if it was all fake just to be able to manipulate Sam and keep him reliant on Gabriel. If Gabriel had kept the potion a secret, who knew what else he was hiding or lying about?

It made Sam feel like he was only a weapon to Gabriel. Gabriel was controlling his strength and his behaviour just to keep Sam the way he wanted.

He desperately wanted to believe that it wasn’t true. That maybe Gabriel just didn’t know about this potion. But that didn’t seem very likely.

“Sam?” Ruby questioned, voice flooded with concern.

“I’m fine.” He snapped back, trying to push down the pain her was feeling. Right now wasn’t a good time to get emotional and fall apart.

“Good, I was just worried.” She placed a hand on his back and he turned around to face her. “I really care about you, Sam.”

She placed her hands on his chest and stared up at him, smiling suggestively. He smiled back at her, tugging on a strand of her hair.

“It’s not every day a girl like me gets saved by a handsome hunk of a man like you.” She quipped, a smirk growing on her face. “I’ve hit the jackpot here and I’m planning on keeping you around.”

“Well, I don’t think having to spend more time you is that bad of a punishment. You’re pretty awesome, Ruby.”

“I’m not but thanks.”

She looked at the floor but Sam managed to spot the blush creeping up her face. His smile grew wider as he stared at her, slowly beginning to forget about Gabriel.

“No, you are. It’s so much easier to just do the bad thing but here you are trying to change. And you had to suffer through Gabriel’s torture buy here you are still standing and laughing and making me feel better. From where I’m standing, that’s pretty awesome.”

She finally looked back up at him, eyes wide as an adoring smile flicked over her lips. Heart pounding in his chest, he felt his body glow at her stare, enjoying the feeling of being able to help somebody.

“Your pretty awesome too, Sam. I mean, your literally a hero. You saved me and you’re going to save all of Heaven!”

“You really believe in me?”

“Of course I do.”

Her faith in him seemed so strong that it helped his confidence grow a little. It was always nice to know someone believed in you. Gabriel might have been controlling him but at least her had Ruby.

“Thank you I needed to hear that.” He squeezed her shoulder gratefully. “Especially after knowing Gabriel might have been lying to me about stuff this whole time.”

“Yeah well, he is a dick so I wouldn’t be surprised.”

Her hand slowly trailed down his torso and she grabbed his hand, pressing one of the vials into it. She pushed his hand up to his chest.

“I think you should drink it. You can get a taste of what real power feels like.”

“I’m not sure.” He glanced at the bottle and frowned.

“Oh come on, Sam. It’ll be fun!”

He played with the vial in his hands, tilting it back and forth as he considered what to do. Sam knew he needed something like it to make him stronger. But why did he have to drink it now? And what if it had some sort of negative effect on him?

“Just drink it! You’re going to need it if you want to kill Lucifer.”

He had to kill Lucifer. He had to save Heaven. He couldn’t let anything bad happen to the people he cared about. He had to drink this potion.

Before he could worry about it anymore, he pulled the bung off the vial and downed it in one sip. His face scrunched up at the vial taste, smacking his lips together.

The potion was unexpectedly thick and it tasted strangely metallic. He wiped his mouth and shuddered as he began to feel like something hot was expanding in his chest.

His heart began to race as he stumbled to a chair. It felt like the very core of his being was burning as he tilted his head back and groaned.

His body began to shake as his vision blurred. Everything seemed out of focus and he felt so dizzy. He pulled at his hair as a headache began to form.

Every part of his body seemed to hurt but at the same time, he couldn’t help but feel exhilarated. He felt hyper aware of his surroundings and his magic pulsed within him brighter than ever. Right now, he thought he could take on anything.

But he didn’t exactly know what do with himself. It was all too much. Too overwhelming. He sighed in relief as Ruby’s hand cupped his cheek, guiding his face towards her.

“You’re so pretty like this.” She murmured, dragging her thumb up and down. “You’re so special.”

His eyes narrowed as he stared at her in confusion. His heartbeat was so loud he could barely hear her. All he could see was her mouth moving.

Her thumb swiped across his lips and she raised an eyebrow, silently asking him for permission. He wanted to shake his head but his head felt too heavy and the magic pulsing inside of him was too distracting.

Despite the fact that he was angry, Sam still didn’t want to be with anyone who wasn’t Gabriel. Ruby was very beautiful but she didn’t even begin to compare to Gabriel.

But then suddenly her lips were on his. And her tongue was swirling in his mouth. And she was pulling off his shirt, running her hands across his chest.

He couldn’t do anything. He couldn’t move. He couldn’t think. All he could feel was the magic screaming inside of him to be used. It completely overwhelmed him, making him feel like nothing more than a useless vessel for it.

He didn’t even react at all as Ruby lowered herself onto his cock. He just stayed on the coach where Ruby had guided him too, staring up at the ceiling.

Until his vision faded and the world turned black.

~~~~~~

Sam groaned and clutched his head as he slowly opened his eyes. He felt like absolute shit. He stared blearily up at the ceiling as he tried to recall what had happened.

He tried to push himself up but failed as he realised he was tied up to a chair. Feet bound and handcuffs wrapped around his wrists, panic seized his brain as he began to flail back and forth.

“Good. You’re finally awake.”

His stomach dropped as Ruby walked up to him with a smirk, dagger in hand. She pressed it against his neck and hummed sadly.

“It’s a shame what’s about to happen. You were such a good lay, Sam. We could have had a lot of fun together.”

Sam trembled with rage as he snarled at her. That potion must have been some sort of knock out drug. She’d forced herself on him and then tied him up to do god knows what with him.

He couldn’t believe he’d been so stupid and trusted her. He’d completely fallen for her act and had helped her escape. He should have just listened to Gabriel.

Oh god. Gabriel.

He squeezed his eyes shut as he tried to push back the tears. Sadness threatened to overwhelm him as Sam realised he might not ever see Gabriel again. He might never get to apologise or tell Gabriel that he had feelings for him.

He thrashed in the chair and glowered at Ruby, hate bubbling up inside him. His anger burning furiously, he tried to use his magic but nothing happened.

“There’s no point trying to use your magic, Sam. Those handcuffs you have on are blocking your powers.”

“What are you going to do to me?” He growled, curling his hands into fists.

She whimpered mockingly, face curling into a fake frown, as she knelt down beside him. Her hand lifted his chin, nails digging into his cheeks.

“I’m not going to do anything to you, Sam. I’m just handing you over to someone very important.”

As soon as she’d said that, Azazel stalked into the room with a creepy smile on his face and his yellow eyes glowing.

Breathing heavily, he gritted his teeth and pulled away from Ruby’s touch. His chest constricted painfully as he lowered his head to the ground, fear threatening to eat him alive.

He couldn’t believe that this was it. That this was the end for him. Azazel was going to take him to Lucifer and then Lucifer would surely kill him.

His stomach dropped as shaky breaths escaped his lips. He would never see Dean again. He would never see Bobby, Cas, Ellen, Jody, Donna, Kevin, Claire, Charlie ever again. He would never see Gabriel again.

He never should have left Gabriel’s room. He should have just pulled Gabriel into his arms and gone to sleep. He should have told Gabriel how he felt. Now he would never have the chance.

“You bitch.” He spat at Ruby, glaring at her icily.

He’d trusted her. He’d saved her. He’d flirted with her. And then she had betrayed him. Sold him off to Lucifer.

Ruby’s eyebrows flew upwards as she scoffed. She flicked her hair behind her head before crossing her arms and kneeling next to him again.

“Okay, I get that you’re a little angry. But come on, Sam! Even you have to admit that I’m awesome! I had you completely fooled and tripping over your own feet just for a chance to save me!”

A proud smirk plastered over her face, she stood up and walked over to Azazel. She raised an eyebrow and held out her hand.

“I did good, Azazel. I deserve compensation.”

Azazel’s smile tightened slightly as he narrowed his eyes at her. Reluctantly, he pulled out a small purse and placed it in her hand. Judging from the way it jingled, it was full of coins.

“Serving your king should be enough, Ruby. Still here you go.” His smile turned into a snarl. “Now me and Sammy will be off before I change my mind and snap your neck.”

Untying him from the chair, Azazel forced Sam to stand up, finger digging into his shoulder. Azazel tilted his head to the side and grinned.

“I’m real excited for what comes next, Sammy boy! And you should be too!”

Sam swallowed and pressed his lips together, determined not to cry in front of Azazel. He couldn’t even begin to think about what Lucifer would do to him. He closed his eyes as his body felt numb with fear. All he knew was that he was a dead man walking.

Chapter Text

Rough hands shoving him into the cell, Sam collapsed onto the floor and groaned. He quickly pushed himself up and grabbed onto the bars, pulling on them to see if he’d be able to break them.

Cursing his stupidity, he squeezed his eyes shut and tilted his head back. He couldn’t believe he’d fallen right into Ruby’s trap. He couldn’t believe he was here right now. He should be back at the camp with Gabriel in his arms, telling him how much he meant to Sam.

Now he’d be lucky if he ever got to see him again. Lucifer had him, completely defenceless. Sam didn’t want to think about his odds of walking out this place alive. But he knew they weren’t very high.

Teeth piercing his lower lip, he tried to blink back tears as he thought about what Lucifer would do to him. It would hurt presumably. Knowing what he knew about Lucifer, it would probably be long and drawn out. Whatever Lucifer did to him would be chosen specifically to cause the most amount of pain.

His stomach dropped as he thought the effect his death would have on everyone at camp. Dean would fall apart and Cas might not even be able to put him back together again. He was everyone’s last hope against Lucifer. When he was gone, they would all surely just give up.

And Gabriel. Would he mourn Sam’s death like Sam had mourned Jessica’s? Would he cry and scream and in his fury, try to kill Lucifer? Sam hoped he wouldn’t because he knew Gabriel would die if he did that.

Though maybe they could be together in the afterlife then. If there was one. Sam sighed and pinched the top of his nose. Wasn’t that a romantic thought. Very Romeo and Juliet.

He couldn’t let that happen. He had to get out of here and back to Gabriel and try to beg for forgiveness. Tightening his grip on the bars, he closed his eyes and scrunched up his face in concentration, trying to use his magic to break them.

“That’s not going to work.” A voice suddenly spoke up. “These cells are enchanted. They stop you from using your powers.”

Sam turned around and was met with the sight of a man in the cell next to his. He had dark blonde hair and blue eyes and lazily raised his hand in greeting.

Walking over to him, Sam frowned as he noticed how exhausted this man seemed. With dark circles under his eyes and messy hair, his eyes looked haunted and even his smile felt sad and troubling.

“There hasn’t been in anyone in that cell for a while.” The man said, eyes trailing over Sam. “I’m Adam Milligan by the way. Just in case you were curious.”

“Sam Winchester.”

“Well, I would say it’s nice to meet you, Sam Winchester. But I’d be lying.”

Adam nodded at him, a sarcastic smile settling on his face. Eyebrows furrowing, Sam felt a flash of pity for him. Adam seemed completely fed up with the world, like he believed there was nothing good left in it.

“What did you do to get yourself locked up here, Sam?”

Sam cocked his head to the side as he examined Adam curiously. He was acting like he had no idea who Sam was but that wasn’t possible. Everyone who he’d crossed paths with in Heaven knew who he was. The prophecy had made him pretty famous.

“You know, the prophecy.”

“What?” Adam’s eyes narrowed at Sam. “I don’t know anything about a prophecy.”

His eyebrows flew upwards as he stared at Adam in disbelief. Everyone knew about the prophecy. Everyone knew that he was going to be the one to defeat Lucifer. Unless…but no that couldn’t be possible.

Charlie’s words suddenly came back to him as he remembered that they hadn’t found the prophecy until after the war had started. So if Adam had been locked up since the start, maybe he wouldn’t know about the prophecy.

“How long have you been imprisoned here?” He questioned, causing a dark expression to fall over Adam’s face.

“Since the war started.”

Sam slowly shook his head and his mouth curled in disdain, not knowing what to say in response. He was at a complete loss of words. He collapsed onto the floor, leaning on the bars between him and Adam. No one deserved to be stuck in a cage for years. Was there anything he could say to make it better?

“Why? Why would Lucifer keep you locked up all that time?” Sam questioned, his curiosity getting the better of him. Adam glanced away, his posture sagging, as he began to fiddle with something in his hands.

“I fell in love with the wrong person.” He murmured, voice heavy and bitter. He rubbed his eyes and let out a tired sigh. “Do you remember Michael? Lucifer’s older brother?”

Sam frowned and nodded in response, remembering reading about the history of Heaven’s royal family in some book Bobby had told him to study.

“Yeah. He died right?”

Lips pressed together, Adam nodded and tilted his head to the floor. Face crumpling, tears filled Adam’s eyes and he sniffed loudly. He lifted the object in his hands up and pressed it against his lips. Sam’s eyebrows flew upwards and he let out a small, surprised gasp as he realised it was an engagement ring.

His gaze flew to the necklace around Adam’s neck, looking very similar to the one Dean had. A simple brown cord with a wooden symbol hanging off of it. The symbol resembled a slightly slanted, curly E.

“You and Michael were engaged?” Sam asked, giving Adam a sympathetic smile.

He might have had an engagement ring for Jess when she’d died but Sam couldn’t imagine loosing his actual fiancée. To be so close to spending the rest of your life together.

“We were only a few days away from announcing it to the entire kingdom.”

“I’m so sorry. That must have been horrible.”

Adam nodded and sniffed once more, wiping his eyes. Running a hand through his hair, he let out a defeated sigh and began fiddling with the ring.

“I loved him. I love him so much. Michael was incredible. He was everything to me.”

“How did you meet?” Sam asked slowly, not knowing if it would be nice for Adam to talk or if he would lash out at Sam.

“My mother was the royal physician so I’ve lived in the castle all my life. Me and Michael had the same birthday, different years but the same day. So we always celebrated our birthdays together and played and had fun together. And over the years, I just fell in love with him.

Sam could feel his heart breaking for Adam. They had spent so much time together, practically their whole lives. And then just to lose someone so important to you. Sam didn’t know how Adam had managed to survive.

“I never thought that Michael could feel the same. Or even if he did, nothing could ever happen between us because he was a prince and I was just some lowly servant. But he loved me. He choose me. He fought against his father’s wishes and asked me to marry him. I thought I’d finally gotten my happy ending and then-“ Adam suddenly stopped speaking, breaking out into sobs as he buried his face into his hands.

Sam wished he could reach through the bars and try to comfort Adam some way. He hated to see someone so distraught and he hated that he couldn’t do anything to help.

“I’m sorry.” Adam stuttered, frantically wiping away tears.

“It’s okay, I completely understand. I lost someone important to me too.”

“Who?” Adam peered up at Sam and raised an eyebrow.

“Her name was Jessica.” Sam paused, pain racing through his heart as he recalled how much he’d loved her. She had meant the world to him. “Lucifer killed her.”

He thought they were going to spend the rest of their lives together. He missed her so much. But he was surprised as he realised her death didn’t sting as much as it once did.

“I’m sorry. It’s horrible. Michael was the one true love of my life and knowing that I’ll never see him again, it just broke me. I can’t live without him.”

Sam frowned as he slowly realised that he didn’t feel the same as Adam. He had loved Jess and would always mourn her death but he had moved on. It didn’t feel right to call Jessica the one true love of his life. Not when Gabriel was right there.

Sam’s stomach flipped. His heart raced. He had been able to move on after Jess’ death but he wasn’t sure he’d be able to do that if he lost Gabriel.

He’d hated Gabriel when he first arrived. He couldn’t wait to see the back of him. And then somehow Sam had fallen for the beautiful, annoying, brave, golden-haired man. He swallowed roughly, trying to hold back tears. He missed Gabriel. God, he missed him.

He couldn’t die here. Sam had to see him again. He had to get back to camp somehow. Determination flooding his body, he turned to Adam and smiled.

“I’m going to get you out of here. Once and for all.”

~~~~~~

Despite Adam’s lack of faith, Sam stayed certain that they would find a way out somehow. He wouldn’t give up until he could save Adam and get back to Gabriel.

“I’ve been trapped in here for years, Sam. There’s no way out!” Adam exclaimed, shaking his head at Sam.

“There’s got to be something! I’m not dying today!”

“I know you think you’re going to kill Lucifer but maybe your prophecy is wrong! Because there is no way you can stop him!”

Frustration overwhelming him, Sam furiously kicked the bars and let out a growl. He just wanted to be back at camp with Bobby, Ellen, Cas, Dean and Gabriel. God, he just wanted to see Gabriel.

He wished that he somehow had the power to reverse time and make sure he never saved Ruby. Then, he wouldn’t be in this fucking jail cell. He’d been such a damn idiot. And Adam was probably right, he was going to die because of his stupid decisions.

“Are you okay?” Adam asked cautiously, giving Sam a worried glance.

“No.” Sam muttered, collapsing on the floor and rubbing his forehead. “I just want to get home. I just want-“

He wanted Gabriel. He wanted Gabriel so fucking bad. Sam would give anything to have Gabriel next to him right now, grinning brightly as their hands intertwined. With Gabriel, he felt like he was capable of anything.

“Do you remember saying that you feel like you can’t do anything without Michael? Well, I have someone that makes me feel the same back at camp. I need to get back to him.”

Adam stared at Sam, his eyes wide and calculating. He glanced at the floor before nodding and giving Sam a comforting smile.

“I get it. We’ll get you back to him, I promise.”

They shared a look and Sam’s heart warmed. He realised that Adam was someone he could rely on. He hated Lucifer as much as Sam did.

“Food time.” A guard banged on the bars and, through a hatch, slipped through two wooden bowls and a set of wooden cutlery.

Sam grabbed his bowl and his nose wrinkled at the offensive smell. He couldn’t even name the substance that filled the bowl. It more resembled slop than actual food.

Letting out a sigh, he placed it back onto the floor and crossed his arms. He didn’t know how Adam put up with this every day; he would give anything to have some of Jody or Ellen’s food right now. His eyes fell on the wooden spoon and fork, tied together with a bit of wire, and an idea popped into his head.

A small smirk crept onto his face as realised Adam had one too. He quickly unwrapped the bit of wire and asked for Adam’s as well.

Adam’s forehead creased in confusion and he raised an eyebrow but did hand the wire over. Remembering what Ellen had taught about picking locks, he put both bits of wire in the lock and fiddled around for a few seconds.

His face split into wide grin as he heard a click and the door to his cell opened. Adam let out a laugh of disbelief, excitedly hitting the bars. Before the guards could arrive, Sam slipped out of his cell and opened Adam’s as well.

“I know this situation isn’t great for you but I am so glad you got captured.” Adam exclaimed, pulling Sam into a tight hug.

They headed down a hall, away from the cells, and Sam stopped just before they got to where the guards were stationed. Sam frowned as he placed an arm in front of Adam.

“Stay here while I deal with the guards.” Sam whispered, making Adam scoff and cross his arms.

“You’re as bad as Michael was! I know how to look after myself.”

“Look, we don’t have any weapons, they do. You don’t have powers, I do. Just stay here and be safe.”

Adam rolled his eyes but reluctantly nodded. Satisfied, Sam grinned at him before walking towards the guards. He closed his eyes and thought about Gabriel.

He so desperately wanted to get back to him. Wanted to be able to kiss him. Wanted to be able to look into Gabriel’s beautiful, golden eyes again.

Feeling his magic flow through his body, Sam tilted his head to the side and gritted his teeth together. These were the people that had thrown him in a cell. These were the people that were keeping him from Gabriel.

Holding his hand out in front of him, he let out a wave of power, knocking over the three guards. He darted forward and grabbed the nearest one to him. The demon tried to punch him but Sam grabbed his fist midair and shoved him against the wall.

Growling, Sam slammed the demon’s head repeatedly against the wall. He fell limp in Sam’s arms and he quickly dropped the guard to the floor. He felt a force pulling him backwards and he spun around.

Clenching his fists, Sam fought against the second demon’s powers. He smashed his foot into the demon’s side, sending him flying to the floor. He twisted his finger together, grinning as black smoke began to pour out of his mouth.

Satisfaction surged through him as the demon collapsed onto the floor. His eyes darted about as he turned around, trying to find the final one.

“Sam?” Adam’s voice interrupted him, scared and hesitant.

Sam’s head snapped to Adam, his face falling. Adam’s face was pale-white as he clutched onto his side, blood seeping through his fingers. The other demon held a sword dripping with blood as his eyes flashed back.

Letting out he furious scream, his hand flew outwards as he threw the demon against a wall, being knocked out immediately.

His heart leaped into his throat as he quickly rushed over to Adam, pulling him into his eyes before he fell onto the floor. He slowly lowered them to the floor, wanting to make sure Adam was comfortable.

“Oh fuck, that hurts.” Adam groaned, his face scrunching up in pain.

Sam’s eyebrows furrowed, his breath shaky, as he examined the wound. He had promised Adam that he would get him out of this prison. He couldn’t live with himself if he let down somebody else. But he knew he would be able to heal the wound.

Concentrating, Sam held out a hand over the wound but before he could do anything, Adam grabbed his wrist. He shook his head and gave Sam a weak smile.

“Don’t.”

He struggled to conceal his shock as he gaped at Adam, frowning in confusion. If Sam didn’t heal him, Adam would die. Surely he knew that?

“You’ll die!”

“I know.” Adam nodded, his eyes flooding with tears. “But you need to save your power for Lucifer.”

“That’s not important, Adam! I can save you!”

He couldn’t understand why Adam wouldn’t let Sam heal him. It was his job to protect all the people of Heaven. He had to save Adam. After all he’d suffered, Adam deserved something good. He deserved a chance to be happy.

“I…I can’t do this anymore, Sam.” He let out a sob, his lips trembling. “I have nothing to live for. My mother’s dead and Michael……I miss him so fucking much. Maybe this I’ll be with him again, if there is an afterlife.”

Sam’s head dropped to the floor and he squeezed his eyes shut. Waves of sadness washed over him as he tried to speak. But nothing came out as he felt his throat constrict. He didn’t know if he could just watch Adam die.

“Sam, please.” Adam begged, placing his hand on top of Sam’s. “This is what I want.”

Still not trusting himself to speak, Sam slowly nodded and removed his hand. Adam’s eyes flooded with gratitude as he smiled tiredly. His breathing began to slow as it seemed that it was harder and harder to keep his eyes opened.

Adam’s eyes darted to the ceiling as his lips began to move, looking like he was mouthing Michael’s name. The corners of his mouth tilted upwards slightly before letting out one final breath and his body going still.

A few tears slipped down his face as carefully closed Adam’s eyes. Pain gripped his heart as he noticed the ring lying on the floor. He picked it up and wiped it clean before placing it in Adam’s hand.

Sniffing, he quickly wiped away any tears and straightened up. This was it. The final confrontation. Lucifer had another life to pay for now and Sam would make sure he did. So many had died because of the war.

Jessica. Madison. Gabriel’s brothers. Michael. Adam.

Sam would avenge them all. He had to.

He grabbed one of the demons that was slowly coming back to consciousness. Sam sneered at him, willing to do anything to get the information he needed.

“Where is Lucifer?!” When the demon said nothing, Sam growled and slammed his fist into his face. “Tell me where he is!”

The demon spluttered for a few moments, coughing blood onto the floor and groaning loudly. He turned back to Sam, eyes wide and panicked.

“His throne room! It’s just upstairs with these massive, golden, ornate doors! You can’t miss it!”

Knowing what he had to do, he dropped the demon onto the floor and marched forward. He was surprised as he realised he didn’t actually feel scared. This was his fate; his whole life had been working up to this one moment. He would kill Lucifer.

~~~~~~

Away from the physical world, two souls meet once more. They intertwine with each other and are filled with love. Michael and Adam are finally at peace. They are finally together.

Chapter Text

Heart pounding in his chest, Sam’s hands curled into fists as he prepared himself for the inevitable fight that would follow. Killing Lucifer was what he’d been preparing for since he’d arrived in Heaven but now that the moment had actually arrived, he was terrified.

Part of him wanted to leave. He could go and find Gabriel and they could run away together. They’d never have to worry about evil dictators or saving anyone or either of them dying.

But Sam couldn’t just abandon the people of Heaven. And neither would Gabriel. This was his duty. This was his mission. This was his destiny. He had to kill Lucifer.

His eyes fluttered shut and he took a deep breath, before slamming the doors to the throne room wide open. His body began to glow with power as he strode into the room, eyes narrowing at the single figure on the throne.

He would’ve thought that Lucifer would be surrounded by guards and weapons but there was nothing else here. Just a blonde man sitting on a throne with his head bent downwards.

The man looked up, blue eyes piercing into Sam’s. He tilted his head to the side, a slow smirk spreading over his face, as he lifted both of his hands.

“Sam Winchester.”

“Lucifer?”

“The one and only!” Lucifer exclaimed with a mocking bow. He lifted a hand and traced the patterns on his throne. “And look at you, all powered up and ready to go. It is impressive.”

Sam furrowed his eyebrows as his face fell into a confused frown. He presumed that Lucifer would attack him as soon as he Sam. But he seemed completely relaxed, like this was some unimportant, random meeting.

“You managing to get here was also impressive. I have to admit, I enjoyed watching you.” Lucifer commented, tapping his finger against his lips.

“You were watching me?” Sam barked, rage beginning to stir inside of him.

“Of course, Sam. I had to know how you did.”

Sam slowly shook his head, his lips curling in disgust, as he began to understand what had happened. Everything he’d done was just part of Lucifer’s plan and Sam had walked right into his hands. Adam had died for nothing.

“You were testing me?”

“Of course.” Lucifer replied quickly, a cold smile stretching over his face.

“Adam died because of your little test.” Sam snarled, his anger spiking as his magic began to scream inside of him. It screamed to be used. It screamed at him to destroy Lucifer.

“Ah yes, Adam.” Lucifer frowned, stroking his chin. “Such a shame. He was a good, little plaything.”

Face settling into a scowl, Sam saw red as he glared at Lucifer. Adam was a person. A person who had lost the love of his life and then suffered so much. A person who was now dead. He was more than a plaything.

“Don’t!” Sam spat, gritting his teeth. It took all of his might to hold himself back and stop himself from ripping Lucifer’s throat out.

Lucifer’s head snapped to Sam, his eyes widening as his face settled into a sneer. He pushed himself up from his throne, stalking towards Sam.

“Why do you care about him? I never could understand why my brother loved him so either. Adam was just a silly little mortal.” Lucifer spread his arms wide, his mouth splitting into a crazed smile. “He was nothing compared to us, Sam. We are power. We are Gods!”

Sam’s heart dropped as he stepped back. He felt all his hairs stand on edge. He could finally understand why everyone was so terrified of Lucifer. Why Gabriel had begged him multiple times to wait before faced Lucifer.

Lucifer was completely insane. He didn’t care about other people or how much they suffered. He was too obsessed with himself. But what he couldn’t understand was why he was telling this to Sam. Why wasn’t Lucifer trying to kill him?

“We’re not Gods.” Sam growled, his eyes narrowing. “You’re not a God, Lucifer. You can still die.”

Raising an eyebrow, Lucifer crossed his arms and lifted a finger to his lips. He stared at Sam for a few seconds before bursting out laughing, doubling over and shaking a finger at Sam.

“Was that supposed to be threatening?” Lucifer chuckled, wiping his eyes. He lifted his hands in mock surrender, cowering away and face contorting in fake fear. “Are you going to kill me, Sam?”

His certainty lowered slightly as he felt his magic begin to fade away. Fear began to spread over his body as he pressed his lips together, not sure if he actually had what it took to kill Lucifer anymore. He just couldn’t bring himself to do it.

“That’s what the prophecy says. That’s what I have to do.”

Lucifer cocked his head to the side and chuckled softly to himself. He wandered back over to his throne, slipping behind it and pushing his fingers through the holes. He studied Sam with a hint of amusement.

“Sam, why do you think you have powers?” Lucifer questioned, placing his chin on his hand.

Sam’s eyebrows knitted together as he gawked at Lucifer. He hadn’t thought that their meeting would go like this. Why wasn’t Lucifer trying to kill him?

“What?!”

“No, I’m serious. Why are you special, Sam?” He stood up straight, beginning to pace. “Your world doesn’t have magic. No one has ever had powers. Apart from you. So what makes you so different?”

He’d never thought about that before. Not even questioned it once. He’d just been told that he had powers and accepted it. But did there have to be a reason? Didn’t he just have them?

“I just have magic. It was just luck that I got them. A random chance.”

“The prophecy was written before you were even born. That’s not random chance, Sam.”

Gritting his teeth, Sam had to resist the urge to roll his eyes, knowing it would just piss off Lucifer. Why were they talking about this? Why prolong the inevitable fight? Finally having enough, Sam darted forward and lifted his hand, letting a wave of magic blast out of his body.

Lucifer lifted his hand as he seemed to absorb the magic. His body jolting slightly was the only sign that it had affected him. Blue eyes full of fury seemed to pierce into Sam’s soul as Lucifer’s lips quivered with anger.

With a wave of Lucifer’s hand, Sam suddenly let out a scream as he collapsed to his knees. It felt like every cell in his body was screaming out in pain. Tears formed in his eyes as he doubled over, begging Lucifer to stop.

He couldn’t breathe. Everything hurt too much. Oh god, he was going to die. Without ever seeing Gabriel again. Why hadn’t he just got into bed with Gabriel?

Regrets plaguing his mind, Sam squeezed his eyes shut as he thought about how happy he’d been back at camp with him. Life had been so good and he’d thrown it all away for a demon who had betrayed him.  He would give anything to be  back there.

Relief flooded body as all the pain slowly slid away. He tensed again as Lucifer’s hand slid under his chin, pulling his head upwards so Sam was facing him. He braced himself for another wave of pain but it never came.

“You shouldn’t have done that, Sam. It was stupid.” Lucifer murmured, trailing his finger across Sam’s cheek. “You’re not powerful enough to kill me. And that’s why you never will.”

“I will. That’s what the prophecy says. That’s what Gabriel says.” Sam snarled back, gritting his teeth. He felt a rush of determination as he glared at Lucifer. He would kill this tyrant no matter what. He’d make him pay for all the destruction and death he’d caused.

“Hmm.” The corners of Lucifer’s lips quirked upwards. “A piece of advice, Sam. You can’t trust anything Gabriel says. He lies and tricks and manipulates just to get what he wants. That’s the difference between me and him; I will never lie to you, Sam.”

Sam glanced to the floor and shook his head, refusing to believe a word coming out of Lucifer’s mouth. Gabriel cared about him; they were a team and they both trusted each other.

“Gabriel would never lie to me! Ever!” Sam yelled, pulling away from Lucifer. “You on the other hand…”

Face curling in disgust, Sam trailed off and shook his head. Lucifer was a monster. An evil king who took joy in other’s pain. Every other word that came out of his mouth was probably a lie.

“Oh Sam, he already has lied to you.” Lucifer stood up, eyes flashing with anger. “He says the prophecy says that you will defeat me, right?”

Sam froze as his breath caught in his throat. His body turned cold with dread as he slowly nodded. Because that was the truth. Sam was destined to kill Lucifer. That was what was going to happen. That’s what Gabriel had told him. What else could the prophecy say?

“The prophecy does say you will stop the war. It just doesn’t mention what side you’ll be on. Who you will win it for.”

No. No. No. No. This couldn’t be happening.

Oh god. That couldn’t possibly be true.

Sam was a good person. He didn’t want to hurt anyone. He could never do the things Lucifer did. He would never join him.

With a painful jolt to his heart, Sam’s face screwed up as he thought about how he’d first started using his magic. It was anger. There was a deep, raging anger inside of him. An anger against the world and everybody who had wronged him.

He enjoyed being able to use his powers. He enjoyed being able to kill those who went against him. He enjoyed watching the life drain out of demons. There was a darkness within him. If he was pushed far enough, if he lost everything, who’s to say he wouldn’t join Lucifer?

His body trembling all over, Sam frantically shook his head as his vision blurred. Gabriel had been lying to him this whole time. He’d always said that Sam was good but that wasn’t true. He could just as easily turn out to be evil. He could just as easily destroy everyone.

“You may fight alongside Gabriel right now. But I know you’ll make the right choice eventually. I know you’ll stand with me by my side someday. You won’t be able to resist me, Sam. Because we’re connected.”

Sam’s heart dropped as he blearily looked up at Lucifer, dread gnawing at his insides. Lucifer sounded so certain that Sam would join him. And connected? How could Sam be connected to this monster?!

“What do you mean?!” Sam spat, his voice thick with fear.

“When we found the prophecy, I sent Azazel over to your world to find out more about this Mary Winchester. And then he found you, just a random, regular teenage boy. You weren’t special.” Lucifer’s face broke into a grin, pressing a hand firmly against his chest. “Until I made you special!”

Lucifer paced away, turning his back to Sam and shaking his head. Sam’s heart raced in his chest, tears spilling down his cheeks, as he braced himself for what he was about to hear.

“You know, it’s funny how quickly it happened. How quickly you changed. All I had to do was get Azazel to feed you a few drops of my blood every night for a week and then your powers started to grow.”

Sam closed his eyes.

His breath stuttered.

His blood turned cold.

A terrified whine escaped his lips as his hands curled into fists.

Lucifer’s blood was inside of him, pumping constantly around his body. That made him…..that made him a monster. He’d always thought he was supposed to be a hero. He’d always thought he was a good person. But now the truth was being revealed, he was nothing but a freak.

God, he was going to be sick.

It was almost like he could feel it. Like he could feel this disease spreading inside of him, corrupting and polluting his whole body. A darkness inside of him that made him so fucking angry, that made him enjoy hurting others.

He wanted to reach inside and rip it. He didn’t want to exist in this body anymore. He suddenly felt the urge to just start pulling at his skin and hair and never stop, just to get rid off this disgusting feeling.

He’d always thought that his life had been normal before he came to Heaven. But even back there, he’d been different. He’d been a freak. He’d cursed Jess since the moment he met her.

A hand cradled Sam’s face, wiping away tears. Sam looked upwards into Lucifer’s blue eyes, full of understanding. He didn’t even think about pulling away from Lucifer’s touch.

“Shhh. It’s okay, Sammy. There’s no need for tears.” Lucifer soothed, his voice warm. “I know this is a lot of information I’m throwing at you. You need time to process it.”

Sam nodded slowly before he froze, his face deepening into a scowl. Why was he allowing Lucifer to comfort him? Why was he not killing the king? Sam flinched away, scrambling back onto his feet.

“No, I’m nothing like you. I’d never do the things you do.” Sam exclaimed, furiously shaking his head. There may be darkness inside of him but he wasn’t going to give into it. He’d be damned before he gave into Lucifer.

“Sam, you already have! How many have you killed since you got here?”

“That’s different! They were trying to kill me! You hurt people just for the fun of it!” Sam spat back, sneering at Lucifer.

He wasn’t completely like Lucifer. Not yet. There was still some goodness inside of him. And he had a lot of things that could keep him on the side of good. Bobby. Ellen. Jody. Donna. Kevin. Claire. Cas. Charlie. Dean. Gabriel.

Gabriel. As long as Gabriel was by Sam’s side, he would never join Lucifer. He would never leave or betray Gabriel. Not again.

“Hmm, that’s a good point. You can still easily resist the darkness, can’t you?!” Lucifer exclaimed, clapping mockingly. “Well, let’s put that theory to the test.”

With a wave of Lucifer’s hand, Sam crumbled to the floor once more as crippling pain wracked through his body. His vision swam as a blood-curdling scream escaped his lips. He wanted to be strong; he wanted to show Lucifer that he was powerful. But he couldn’t. The pain was just too much.

Lucifer grabbed Sam’s chin, jerking his head upwards, as he pulled a vial out of his pocket. A vial full of thick, red liquid. Lucifer’s blood.

Chest heaving, Sam’s eyes widened as he desperately tried to pull away. There was no way he would ever drink that. Not after last time when it made him feel so out of control. Not when it could be darkening his soul.

“Stop it, Sammy!” Lucifer barked, his hand tightening around Sam’s face. “Be a good boy for me and drink! It’ll make you nice and strong.”

Frantically shaking his head, Sam slammed his mouth shut. He pressed his lips so tightly together that they started to sting.

Rolling his eyes, Lucifer growled before reaching down to block Sam’s nose. Eventually finding himself desperate for breath, Sam’s mouth opened as he sucked in air. Lucifer took this as his opportunity and poured all the blood in.

Sam collapsed onto the floor, his whole body trembling. The metallic tang in his mouth was proof of what he’d just ingested. That something evil and wrong was now inside of him.

His body began to grow hot as everything seemed to kick into high gear. His brain whirred, his heart raced, his chest rose and fell rapidly. It felt like every nerve in his body was lit up, aware of every single thing in the room.

Feeling less dizzy than last time and slightly more in control, Sam stumbled to his feet as he raked a shaky hand through his hair. He could feel his magic spread throughout his body, begging to be used. Begging Sam to hit something. Begging Sam to destroy something.

It was all he could think about. Part of him knew this was bad but it was so easy to give into his magic. He didn’t have the strength to fight it.

“Oh look at you, Sammy. You’re beautiful. You look so much like me.” Lucifer murmured, voice full of awe and adoration. “And to reward you for being such a good sport, I have a little gift just for you. Bring him in!”

The doors behind Sam thrusted open, slamming against the walls, as two demons dragged in a man with a sack covering his head. They threw him down onto the floor, right next to Lucifer.

Lucifer ripped the bag of his head, revealing a man. Sam’s eyes widened, shaking his head in disbelief.

Brady. Sam’s old friend from high school. But how?

“Brady?” Sam stammered, his eyebrows furrowing in confusion. This didn’t make sense. Brady couldn’t be here; he would have to use magic.

Unless Lucifer doing something.

His temper flared as his head snapped towards Lucifer. His hands clenched into fists, the glow around them brightening. If Lucifer had done anything to his friend, Sam wouldn’t stop until he destroyed him.

“What did you do to him?!” Sam snarled. Lucifer’s mouth curled into a cold smile, delight dancing in his eyes.

“Maybe you should be asking what Brady’s done to you.”

Confused, Sam turned to his friend. Sighing, Brady glanced up at Lucifer before looking back at Sam. A smirk crept across his face as his eyes turned black.

He was a demon. Brady, the first friend he’d made at high school, was a demon.

Sam’s heart dropped as he brought his hands up to his hair. He couldn’t believe this was happening. Lucifer really had manipulated so much of Sam’s life. He’d never been free. He’d never had a chance of being normal. He’d never had a chance at a white picket life with Jess.

Jessica.

“You’re the one who introduced me to Jessica.” All Sam could see was red. All he could think about was tearing Brady apart limb from limb.  “Why?!”

Throwing his head back, Brady began to laugh uncontrollably. Heart racing even faster, Sam’s magic grew more violent as his anger raged stronger inside of him.

“Because I knew one day we’d need something to motivate you to fight. The death of your pretty, little girlfriend would do just the trick.” Brady exclaimed, grinning like a mad man. “I hated every single moment I had to spend with you and saint Jessica. You were both so infuriating! Getting to finally kill that stupid blonde was one of the happiest moments of my life!”

Letting out a guttural scream, Sam threw himself towards Brady as he let his magic burst out of his body. It screamed in satisfaction as Sam continuously pummelled his fist into Brady’s face, enjoying every single crack and spurt of blood.

Sam had trusted him. He’d laughed with him. He’d thought they were going to be friends for life. And none of it was real. Then, Brady had destroyed Sam’s world and enjoyed every second of it.

He’d never felt anger like this before. He’d never had such an urge to kill. His magic had never felt so strong.

His head was pounding and his chest was burning and his eyes were watering and his ears were ringing and his hands were shaking and his stomach was flipping and he was screaming. Screaming. Screaming. Screaming. Screaming. Screaming. Screaming. Screaming.

“Yes, Sam! Make him pay for what he did to Jessica! Use that anger and destroy him!” Lucifer yelled, sounding happier than ever.

The world was so fucking unfair. Everything he loved was taken from him. He was never allowed to be happy. He hated it. He hated the world so fucking much. He just wanted all the pain to end.

Sam was out of control. His anger and magic had taken over him. He was just a passenger now and he couldn’t do anything to stop himself from killing Brady.

With one final wail, he clenched his hand and ripped Brady’s soul out of his body. The now-corpse flopped to the floor as Sam crashed onto the ground, his whole body shaking.

He whimpered loudly, rubbing his hands over his face. Tears began to drip down his cheeks as he shook his head, still in denial of what he’d just done.

He’d given into the anger. He’d given into the darkness. He’d done what Lucifer had wanted and killed Brady. He was a monster.

“See Sam, you’re just like me. Brady was defenceless. He wasn’t trying to hurt you but you still killed him. Because you enjoy it. Because it’s your way of getting back at the world that’s fucked you other in so many ways.”

He wanted to die. He wanted to stop existing. He just couldn’t do it anymore, it was too painful. And the world would be better off without him anyway. Heaven didn’t need another Lucifer.

There was no hope for him. There was nothing to fight for. Nobody from camp would come for him, not when all probably knew the truth about him. All he had left was his magic and Lucifer.

He had never felt this low. Never felt this broken.

And then the doors slammed open. Sam lifted his head to see what was happening and his heart skipped a beat.

Eyes glowing a magnificent blue, Gabriel stalked into the throne room with an angel blade in his hand. The air around him seem to crackle with energy as he growled, directing a hostile glare at Lucifer.

“Luci, I’m home! Now give him back to me!”

Chapter Text

Eyes golden and full of burning righteous fury, Gabriel glared at Lucifer as he stalked forward. Lucifer’s stare was just as harsh and dark as they stood across from each other. The air sizzled with power as they both stared the other down.

Sam gulped and hunched forward as he began to feel like he was interrupting some important, fated meeting. The want to disappear sparked in him again as he felt his hopelessness grow. He’d now dragged Gabriel into this horrible situation. If Gabriel died, it would be Sam’s fault.

But then he felt a warm hand cup his face, a thumb running slowly across his cheek. A warm body settled next to his as Sam was overcome with the feeling of safety, warmth and love.

“Hey Samshine, you okay?” Gabriel whispered tenderly, voice flooded with concern. Sam looked into the beautiful golden eyes he never thought he’d see again. He gripped tightly onto Gabriel’s arm, worried that Gabriel would disappear if he let go, before slowly shaking his head.

He wasn’t okay. He was far from it actually.

Face falling, Gabriel pulled Sam close and cradled his head. He pressed a soft kiss into Sam’s hair, murmuring words that Sam couldn’t hear properly. But they sounded nice and warm.

Just as Sam began to melt into the hug, Gabriel suddenly pushed him away and stuck a finger in Sam’s face. He shook his head as his whole body trembled.

“Don’t you ever do that to me again, kiddo. I thought I’d lost you.” Gabriel murmured, his voice shaky and thick with fear. “How about next time I tell you to kill a demon, you actually do it?”

His gaze turned slightly angry as he raised a single eyebrow, clearly still slightly annoyed at Sam. He did still feel guilty about helping Ruby but his anger sparked as well.

Gabriel knew about the prophecy. He probably also knew about Lucifer’s blood. And he’d kept it from Sam. Gabriel had told him that he was supposed to save Heaven; he’d made Sam feel like a hero. But it wasn’t true. He could just as easily destroy Heaven.

“How about next time you tell me everything the prophecy says?” Sam snarked. Gabriel’s face fell, his eyebrows knitting together in worry.

“I know, I should have told you everything. I’m sorry.” Gabriel apologised, running a hand up and down Sam’s arm.

“As adorable as this little reunion is, you do know you’re not taking Sam from me, don’t you?” Lucifer snarled from his throne.

Gabriel’s head snapped upwards, glaring icily at Lucifer. He stood up, intertwining their hands so he pulled Sam up too. He wrapped a protective arm around Sam’s shoulder, surprising Sam at how much stronger he felt with Gabriel by his side.

“You’ve taken so much from me, Lucifer. You’re not having him too. He’s mine.” Gabriel growled, his eyes flashing an electric blue. A shiver ran through Sam’s body as he stared in awe at Gabriel.

A twinge of sadness flashed over Lucifer’s face as he stood up, walking towards them. His whole body tensing, Gabriel pulled away from Sam and walked towards Lucifer.

“I know I have taken a lot from you. But I would have given you anything you wanted. If you had just stayed.” Lucifer said, regret flooding his voice.

Sam stared at Gabriel in confusion, not understanding what that meant. It felt personal. The words and stares made it feel like there was some sort of history between the two. Like they had known each other before.

Gabriel’s gaze lowered to the ground, his eyes full of hurt and betrayal. Lucifer’s words clearly meant something. There was clearly something going on that Sam didn’t know about.

“Stayed? What do you mean?” Sam questioned, frowning at Gabriel.

Lucifer barked out a laugh, shaking his head. His eyes flicked over to Sam and his mouth settled into a condescending smirk.

“You mean you don’t know?” Lucifer exclaimed. “This is what I mean, Sammy. Gabriel will keep on lying to you; it’s in his very nature. But I won’t.”

Sam stared at Gabriel and watched as the shorter man’s hand curled into fists. His gaze turned vicious and he raised his hand to attack Lucifer, like he was trying to stop Lucifer from telling Sam the truth.

But Sam needed to know. He wasn’t going to accept anymore lies. He walked over to Gabriel’s side and grabbed his hand, pulling it downwards. Gabriel’s eyebrows drew together as the corners of his mouth drooped downwards, his eyes full of betrayal.

“Gabriel could have stayed here in this castle because it’s his home. Because Gabriel and I are brothers.”

Oh.

Fuck.

Suddenly, so many things made a lot more sense as the puzzle pieces seemed to click in Sam’s mind. Why Gabriel had been so angry all the time when Sam had first arrived. Why he always seemed so terrified of Lucifer. Why he never liked to talk about his brothers.

“I thought both of your brothers were dead.” Sam questioned cautiously, placing a comforting hand on Gabriel’s arm.

“Both of them are dead.” Gabriel’s voice was cold and emotionless. He stared at Lucifer with pure hatred and anger. “This man isn’t my brother. He’s nothing to me.”

“Is that what you like to tell yourself? Lucifer chuckled bitterly, raising an eyebrow. “No matter what you need to think to be able to sleep at night, I’m alive. I’m your brother and you’re fighting a war against me. I’m your own flesh and blood and you are trying to kill me!”

Lucifer suddenly stopped, rubbing a hand over his face. Sam was shocked to see his blue eyes swimming with tears. This man was a tyrant and a murderer. He had caused so much pain. He was pure evil. But there was another emotion written on his face

“If you had stayed by my side, there wouldn’t have been anything I wouldn’t have done for you. I would’ve killed for you. I would’ve burned down entire villages for you. I would’ve ended the entire world for you!” Lucifer smiled at Gabriel, his face shining with love, care and affection. It was the same way Dean looked at Sam.

“Don’t you dare pretend that you care about family! I know you don’t!” Gabriel screamed, his whole body trembling with rage. “You killed Michael!”

“Don’t!” Lucifer bellowed, flinching at the mere mention of his brother’s name. “Don’t you dare mention him in front of me.”

Lucifer’s eyes slammed shut, his whole body shuddering as he collapsed onto his throne. His hand cradled his head and he wearily opened his eyes again.

“I loved Michael so much; he was my brother. You think I wanted to kill him? I did what had to be done for the sake of the kingdom.” Lucifer suddenly stood up, furiously pacing. “Michael would have been a terrible king! He wasn’t strong enough to make the hard decisions! And he was too obsessed with that little pet of his, Adam. God knows why, Adam was just a servant and he didn’t even have any magic!”

Sam’s heart broke at the pain on Gabriel’s face. With every word that came out Lucifer’s mouth, more and more tears seemed to fall as his mouth twisted into a heartbroken scowl. Sam desperately wanted to pull him close and kiss all of that pain away.

“Michael would have been a great king.” Gabriel snapped, gritting his teeth. “Even better than Dad was!”

“You’re wrong, Gabriel! On both accounts!” Lucifer scoffed, shaking his head. “After Mom died, Dad was a terrible king. He was too wrapped up in his own grief to try and improve his kingdom!”

Sam frowned as a horrible thought popped into his head. With the way Lucifer was talking about his father, it seemed like…..but no, that couldn’t be possible. No one would actually do that. Gabriel seemed to be thinking the same thing as he swallowed roughly, his eyes burning with even more anger.

“Did you do something to Dad?”

“I killed him.” Lucifer had frozen in place, his gaze fixed on the ground. “Made it look like a suicide.”

Letting out a heartbreaking, guttural cry, Gabriel lifted his hands up to grip his hair. Squeezing his eyes shut, he shook his head and began to mumble. It sounded like he was praying that his brother was lying.

“How could you do that?!” Gabriel screamed, face red and trembling with rage. “How could you kill them?!”

His eyes flashed blue as his hand began to glow, looking like he wanted to rip Lucifer apart. It was the most power Gabriel had ever shown. He looked furious. He looked dangerous. He looked deadly. Sam swallowed, feeling slightly turned on, as his eyes flicked up and down Gabriel’s body.

“I did it for the sake of the kingdom! They were both weak! And they would never agree to killing the scum without magic. The scum that weaken and pollute our home!” Lucifer yelled back, face contorting into a scowl.

Shock flooded Sam’s body as he furrowed his eyebrows. That’s what this whole war was about? Lucifer didn’t like people without magic? It seemed so ridiculous. So petty.

“Wait, that’s what this is all about?” Sam exclaimed as he stared at Lucifer in disgust. He’d killed his family, such a horrible, unimaginable act, just because he wanted some people dead. His head whipped around to face Gabriel, his frustration flaring up again. “Why have you never told me that?!”

“More lies!” Lucifer scoffed, tossing his hands into the air. “See I was right, Sam. All Gabriel will ever do is lie to you!”

Gabriel growled and grabbed Sam’s hand, his eyes burning like a wildfire. Sam felt a pang of desire as he squeezed Gabriel’s hand, letting him know that he was there. That he’d always be there. That he would never leave Gabriel’s side again.

“Don’t try to turn him against me, Lucifer! He’s mine! And I’m his!” Gabriel glanced at Sam, a flicker of a smile present on his face. “Forever. There’s nothing you can do to break us apart!”

Lucifer stared at Gabriel, his blue eyes turning even colder, and his lips pressed into a thin line. He nodded slowly as all emotion was drained from his face.

“I wouldn’t be so sure of that, Gabriel.” Lucifer drawled, spitting every word. The corners of his mouth flicked upwards into a smile as he flicked his hand upwards, slamming Gabriel against the floor.

Sam screamed out his lover’s name as he dropped onto the ground, helping to pull Gabriel to his knees. His nose was bent out of shape and blood was trickling down from his mouth.

“Are you okay?” Sam asked worriedly, cupping Gabriel’s face. Gabriel’s eyes seemed to burn golden with fury as he spat blood onto the floor.

“I’m fine.” Gabriel snarled, glowering at Lucifer. He pushed himself off the ground and raised his hand, getting ready to snap his fingers.

“No!” Lucifer screamed, dread descending over him as he realised Gabriel was about to use some trick. “Don’t! Don’t use your tricks to win! Fight me like a real man!”

A smirk grew over Gabriel’s face as he spotted his brother's fear, waggling his eyebrows. Sam had to hold himself back from laughing and kissing Gabriel. He may have hated it at first but he had grown very fond of Gabriel’s trickster side.

Suddenly, with a snap of Gabriel’s fingers, the throne room turned pitch black. Sam’s breath stuttered as he frantically looked around, wondering what the hell Gabriel’s plan was.

And then the lights came back on.

Sam looked to his side, eyes widening as he realised Gabriel wasn’t there anymore. He turned his head just in time to see Gabriel slam his foot into Lucifer’s side, knocking him to the ground.

Then the lights turned off again.

On and off. On and off. On and off. There was darkness and then there was light. Lucifer and Gabriel traded blow after blow, both seemingly equal in power.

Gabriel’s hand was glowing with power as he punched Lucifer, making the king collapse. Lucifer growled as something seemed to snap in him. He stood back up and narrowed his eyes.

“I don’t want to kill you, brother. But you’ve left me no choice.” Lucifer held out his hand and twisted his fingers.

Letting out a pained, choking sound, Gabriel grabbed at his throat as he slowly sank to the floor, causing the lights to still. His head tilted backwards as blue smoke began to slowly creep out of his mouth.

Fear clawed up his throat as Sam stood, frozen and wide-eyed. He recognised what was happening from all the times he’d done it to a demon. This would kill Gabriel.

Panic surged through his body as his vision blurred. This couldn’t be happening right now. Gabriel meant everything to him. He couldn’t lose him. He just couldn’t.

No more training. No more shared smiles. No more laughing. No more life-changing make out sessions. No more sex. No more cuddling through the night. No more Gabriel.

He didn’t want to live in a world like that. Sam couldn’t live without seeing this beautiful, golden-eyed man every day. He needed Gabriel more than anything. He needed him so much it hurt.

“Sam.” Gabriel managed to get out, his eyes wide and pleading. “Run.”

A blinding pain rippled through his body as he felt the same crazed rage he’d felt earlier wash over him. Every part of his body was screaming at him to kill Lucifer for daring to hurt what was Sam’s.

Screaming, a wave of magic broke out from his body.  It slammed into Lucifer, sending him hurtling into the wall. Gabriel collapsed onto the floor, desperately sucking in air.

Letting out a groan, Lucifer tiredly pushed himself back up. Sam held out his hand, sending a blast of magic to hit Lucifer in the chest. The king crumbled to his knees, letting out a howl of pain.

Fury pumping through his veins, Sam held out his hand and twisted his fingers together. Lucifer had tried to kill Gabriel and now Sam would kill Lucifer in the same way.

His body screamed in pleasure as he watched Lucifer’s face contort in agony and red smoke began to seep out of his mouth. Good. He deserved to be in pain. After everything he’d done to Heaven. After everything he’d done to Sam. After everything he’d done to Gabriel.

This was it. This was the moment where the prophecy was fulfilled. Sam wouldn’t have to worry about turning dark because he was going to destroy Lucifer right here.

Gabriel gripped onto his arm, snapping Sam out of his trance. A warm hand caressed his cheek, turning Sam’s head to face him. Gabriel’s eyebrows were knitted with worry, his eyes wide and slightly fearful.

Sam’s breath caught in his throat as he felt the fight begin to slowly drain out of him. Gabriel looked scared of him. Scared of his power. Before he’d always said how beautiful Sam’s magic was.

“Sam, it’s okay. I’m okay. You can stop now.” Gabriel’s voice was warm and comforting as he smiled at Sam.

Exhaustion swamped Sam’s body and he found himself wanting to curl up into Gabriel’s arms and bury in his warmth. But there was still a part of him screaming for revenge. To make Lucifer pay for hurting what was Sam’s.

“But I could kill Lucifer right now. The war would be over, Gabe.”

“No! It’s not time yet.” Shaking his head, panic flooded Gabriel’s face as he clutched even harder onto Sam. “You’re not ready. Lucifer will die one day but right now, we need to go home.”

He smiled softly as he pulled something out of his jacket. It was a beaker filled with a purple liquid. Some sort of potion, presumably created by Rowena.

“This will get us home.” Gabriel explained.

“But he’s right here. I’ve got him. I want to end this, Gabe.”

“I know, Samshine, I know. But you’ve got to trust me.” He raised an eyebrow, glaring slightly at Sam. “Remember what happened last time you didn’t listen to me.”

Sam frowned, torn between the urge to kill Lucifer and the urge to grab Gabriel’s hand and run. He didn’t want to miss out on this chance to end the war but if Gabriel said he wasn’t ready yet, Sam believed him.

He’d gone against Gabriel’s wishes before and freed Ruby. Because of that he’d been fed demon blood, Adam had died and him and Gabriel were trapped. From now on, he would fully trust Gabriel and everything he said. Starting now.

“Okay.” Sam smiled softly, wrapping their hands together. Gabriel squeezed back, a smile growing on his face as well.

“You will not leave with Sam Winchester, little brother.” Lucifer snarled, finally managing to stand up. “He is mine.”

Gabriel raised an eyebrow as he wrapped an arm around Sam’s waist and pulled him close. A knowing smirk appeared on his face, making Sam’s heart flip.

“Sorry bro!” Gabriel exclaimed, holding the potion in front of him. “Sam’s mine!”

Sam rolled his eyes. He didn’t belong to anyone for god’s sake. He was his own person. But the idea of Gabriel claiming Sam as his made his stomach flip as a warmth spread over his body.

Lucifer stormed forward, beginning to use his magic, as Gabriel waggled his eyebrows and dropped the potion in front of them.

A cloud of purple engulfed them as the castle disappeared from sight. When the cloud dispersed, Sam felt a relieved sigh leave his body as he smiled at the familiar surroundings.

They were back at camp. They were home. 

Chapter Text

Exhaustion suddenly hitting him like a tidal wave, Sam’s legs crumpled as he fell towards the ground. Warm arms quickly surrounded him, helping to gently lower him down.

“There you go, kiddo.” Gabriel smiled down at him. He carefully pushed Sam’s hair out of his face. “How are you feeling?”

“Like crap.” Sam murmured weakly, trying his best to smile back.

Every muscle in his body was aching. He had a pounding headache. He felt like he could throw up at any second. Just staying awake was a challenge.

Still, no matter how horrible he was feeling, he was home. Him and Gabriel were safe. Everyone he cared the most about was crowded round the pair, worriedly fretting over him.

“What the hell happened?” Dean barked, grimacing as his eyes swept down Sam’s body. He’d always taken care of his little brother whenever he was ill. He hated not being able to do anything to help now.

“Lucifer happened.” Gabriel replied. “Sam was forced to drink his blood.”

“What?!” Dean yelled, eyes widening in shock. Gabriel ignored Dean’s panic, turning his attention to his younger brother.

“Cas? Can you heal him?”

Cas’ lips pressed into a thin line, tilting his head to the side as he assessed Sam’s state. His gut instinct was that he would be unable to help Sam. But he would have to try. For Gabriel and for Dean.

He knelt down next to Sam and held his hand out, fingers stretching wide. He closed his eyes and slowly moved his hand over Sam’s body, blue light shining out of it. He suddenly stopped with a sigh before shaking his head.

“There’s nothing I can do. I’m sorry, brother.”

Gabriel cupped Sam’s face, his thumb softly stroking back and forth. Sam desperately leaned into the comfort, needing something to save him from the dread spreading across his body.

There was clearly something wrong. Gabriel was staring at him with wide, panicked eyes and he was acting like if he let go for one second, Sam would slip through his fingers. What was wrong with him that couldn’t be healed?

“Bobby? Do you still have that panic room under your cabin?”

“Yeah, I do.” Bobby replied slowly, eyes widening at Gabriel’s questions.

Sam’s heartbeat quickened as he glanced between the people staring at him. Why was Gabriel asking about the panic room? Surely that meant something was really wrong.

A horrible thought suddenly popped into his head, making him feel sick. He had betrayed Gabriel. He had chosen to help a demon escape. Maybe Gabriel was really angry. So angry that he felt like he could never trust Sam again. What if he was going to lock Sam up?

He couldn’t deal with Gabriel being mad at him. He couldn’t live without Gabriel’s warmth and joy and the comfort he provided Sam.

“C’mon Samshine.” Gabriel looped an arm around Sam’s waist, helping him to stand up.

“Wait, wait. Panic room? What’s happening?” Dean questioned, worry lacing his voice.

“I’ll explain later. But we need to get Sam there now.” Gabriel replied, starting to carry Sam along. “Trust me, this is for his own good.”

Gabriel hurried him out of the hut and towards Bobby’s. Every so often he squeezed Sam’s waist reassuringly, making Sam’s heart lift slightly. Surely, he wouldn’t be this affectionate if he was angry.

They made it to Bobby’s cabin and just like in his own, Gabriel pulled a rug out of the way to reveal a trapdoor. He opened it and helped Sam to climb down the ladder.

Sam looked around the room, eyes widening in shock. It was a room with completely iron walls and several different wards drawn on the walls. The only furniture was a single bed with handcuffs attached and a sink with a mirror and a cup on it.

“What is this place?”

“A panic room Bobby built a while back.” Gabriel explained. “It blocks out all magic and is completely demon repellent. This is the safest place in all of Heaven.”

A small smile flickered on Sam’s face. Bobby really was awesome. It made sense that he’d built something like this. But that still didn’t explain why they were here now.

Gabriel guided Sam towards the bed and helped him sit down. He glanced at the handcuffs before looking up at Sam, his eyes swimming with guilt.

He trusted Gabriel. He knew or at least he hoped that he would never be able to hurt Sam. But this was beginning to scare him. It didn’t help that his headache was getting worse. Tremors were starting to wrack his body as sweat trickled down his face.

He felt like he was about to pass out. Or be sick. Or both. It was almost like he was going through withdrawal. He’d seen it happen to his dad enough when John Winchester occasionally tried to be better to recognise the symptoms.

“You still with me, Sammy?” Gabriel spoke softly, cupping Sam’s cheek. Sam nodded in response, not having enough strength to speak.

“When you drank the blood, it heightened your powers. It made you stronger. It was like the hit of any drug. But now you have to come back down.”

Sam’s stomach tightened as he stared helplessly at Gabriel. Why did he ever free Ruby? He should’ve just listened to Gabriel and then he wouldn’t be in this situation now.

“I don’t exactly know what’s going to happen. But I know it won’t be pleasant.” Gabriel’s hand wrapped round Sam’s, squeezing it. “You’ll get through it though. You’re strong enough.”

Gabriel guided his hands the handcuffs, slipping them onto Sam’s wrists. Sam didn’t have the strength to try and resist or protest. He just had to trust that Gabriel knew what he was doing.

“This is for your own good, I promise.” Gabriel stood up and grabbed the cup, filling it with water. He placed it down next to the bed. “It’ll only be a few hours and then everything will be okay again.”

Gabriel’s face seemed to droop as he stared at Sam. He perched on the edge of the bed and helped Sam to lie down. He gently brushed a hand over Sam’s forehead. Sam leaned into the touch, desperate for any sort of comfort.

“I wish I could stay with you but I….I can’t.” Gabriel said, his voice quavering. Sam realised that his eyes were filling with tears, causing a warm feeling to settle in his stomach. Gabriel really cared about him.

He pressed a soft kiss to Sam’s head before standing up. Sam weakly raised a hand, trying to pull Gabriel back. He didn’t want to be left alone down here. Not when he felt so horrible.

“I’m sorry. I’m so sorry.” Gabriel walked towards the door. He glanced back at Sam. “Remember, whatever you hear, whatever you see, it’s not real.”

Gabriel slipped through the door, slamming it shut behind him. And just like that, Sam was all alone in this hellhole. He threw his head back on the pillow, screaming in frustration before wincing in pain.

“Gabriel! Gabriel, come back. Please!”

But there was no use. No one was coming to help him. He was stuck here. Maybe he should just try and sleep it off. He could wake up in a few hours and then be set free.

Letting out an exhausted sigh, Sam closed his eyes and tried to get comfortable. He may even have dropped off for a few minutes but he suddenly sprung up in the bed, his skin itching and burning.

It was like there was something hot and fiery crawling underneath his skin, trying to burst out. The feeling seemed to spread up his arms, round his torso and then finally up to his neck.

Wincing, Sam looked in the mirror to see if anything was wrong. His breath hitched. His stomach dropped. He shook his head in his disbelief. Dark streaks were crawling up his neck, almost like his blood was turning black.

His fingers gingerly traced them but immediately flinched away. The streaks were scorching, instantly burning his fingers. He whimpered as they began to crawl up to his face. He didn’t understand what was happening to him.

“No. No. Stop it!” Sam sobbed, growing more and more frantic.

“It’s not going to stop, Sam.” A calm voice interrupted his panic. “But there’s no need to worry; it’s a part of you. It’s just my blood pumping through your veins.”

Lucifer stepped out of the shadows, a cruel smile on his face. Sam scrambled back to the edge of the bed, desperately pulling at the cuffs. His body began to shake as he gaped at Lucifer.

“How..how are you here? This room is warded!” Sam yelled, terror spreading through his body.

He desperately wished Gabriel was here. Sam knew he wouldn’t be able to defend himself against Lucifer. He’d just gotten back home; he didn’t want to be forced to go back to that horrible castle.

“Oh Sammy. We’re connected. Anywhere you go, I go.” The smile slid off Lucifer’s face, his eyes boring into Sam. “There’s no getting rid of me. Ever.”

He slowly walked closer to Sam. Shaking his head, Sam thrashed at the chains. He cursed Gabriel for having tied him up. Now he was nothing but easy prey for Lucifer. His skin squirmed as Lucifer placed his hand on Sam’s face in the exact same spot Gabriel had.

His jaw tightened as he glared at Lucifer, fury bubbling inside of him. As soon as he was free from this room, he would kill Lucifer. He would make him suffer.

“Shhh. Stop crying, kiddo. It’s all going to be okay.” Lucifer murmured, soft and quiet. But it didn’t calm Sam. He continued to twist and turn, pulling at the handcuffs and praying that they broke.

His face contorted in anger before he spat at Lucifer’s face, enjoying a moment of satisfaction as Lucifer flinched away. His face snapped around, glaring at Sam as he stood up.

“You’ll regret that, kid.” Lucifer snarled. “That’s the problem here, Sammy. You’re not obedient enough, not yet at least. That’s why I’m here to teach you some fucking manners!”
Lucifer stepped away as Azazel stepped out from the shadows, a smirk plastered over his face. He tilted his head and raised a hand, wiggling his fingers.

“Heya Sammy, you ready to have some fun?” Azazel laughed maniacally.

Sam’s blood turned cold as he frantically shook his head. This couldn’t be happening; Gabriel said this room was supposed to be safe. He wished he had never been brought down here.

He could be curled up in his own bed right now with Gabriel by his side, happy and warm. Dean would be crowding round, giving words of comfort, as Cas smiled at him. Ellen would be fussing over him, making sure he felt okay.

Why did Gabriel have to leave him down here?

“I wish one of my potions would work on you. I wish I could make you an obedient dog just like your little girlfriend.” Azazel snarled. “Instead, we’ve got to do this the hard way. But much more fun way, at least for me.”

Azazel stalked closer, pulling out a knife. Grinning like a mad man, he pulled Sam’s shirt apart and traced the knife along his chest. Sam struggled, sobs beginning to burst out of his mouth.

He knew they wouldn’t kill him; Lucifer still needed him. But there was no telling how far they would go. There was no telling how much pain Azazel could cause.

The knife pressed into his chest and Sam screamed, hot agony spreading across his torso. Lucifer laughed as Azazel let out a mock scream, driving the knife in even further. His back arched off the bed, his legs kicking and thrashing.

“GABRIEL!” Sam wailed, praying that someone would hear him. “DEAN! CAS! BOBBY! PLEASE, SOMEBODY HELP ME!”

“Oh Sammy, no one’s coming to help you. No one cares enough.” Lucifer said so matter-of-factly. “Apart from me.”

Sam continued to let out scream after scream as Azazel kept carving up his chest. He began to grow disorientated with the pain as his chest throbbed and what felt like poison swam through his veins.

He struggled to suck in a breath as his vision began to blur. He almost didn’t mind if he blacked out, as long as the pain ended. As long as he could no longer hear the tearing of his flesh or the sharp smell of blood.

His eyes grew heavy and he no longer had any energy to try to stay awake. He couldn’t even think about the possibility of him dying or them kidnapping him. The pain was too blinding. He let out one final sob and his eyes slipped shut, the whole world turning black.

~~~~~~

Cas let out a sigh as he listened to Sam’s terrified screams. He felt more helpless than ever. He was a healer; his literal purpose was to make sure no one was in pain or suffering. He cared about Sam but there was nothing he could do to help him.

He felt so useless. Pity coursing through him, he glanced at his side. Dean was staring up at the ceiling, his eyes wide and glassy. His lower lip trembled as he rubbed a hand over his face.

Cas wanted to reach out. He wanted to pull Dean into a hug and never let him go. It broke his heart to see the man he loved so upset. But he didn’t know how Dean would react.

He looked down at the floor, his heart breaking even more. Gabriel had collapsed onto the floor, right next to the trapdoor. His hand was placed on it, fingers spread wide. It was like he wanted to be as close to Sam as possible.

Gabriel stared at the trapdoor as tears slipped down his cheeks. Cas looked away, beginning to feel like he was interrupting a private moment. He let out another sigh as he pinched his nose.

He was worried for his brother. Worried about how much Gabriel cared about Sam. Even though Gabriel probably didn’t even realise himself, Cas was fairly certain he was in love or at least, falling in love with Sam.

His brother had too much heart. It had always been Gabriel’s biggest issue. He cared so much for everyone around him to the point that he would do absolutely anything to keep them safe. And when he fell in love with someone, he ended up investing everything in that relationship.

Gabriel seemed to forget that when the war ended, Sam would be gone. And even though Sam clearly cared about Gabriel, Cas didn’t think he loved Gabriel. There was no chance for a happy ending for the two of them. The sooner Gabriel accepted that, the better.

“This is ridiculous!” Dean blurted out, scowling at Gabriel. “He is in pain. Someone needs to go to him and help him!”

Gabriel barked out a laugh, shaking his head. He slowly turned to look up at Dean, his lips curling and his eyes flashing with anger.

“If you think I could do something, don’t you think I’d have done it already?”

“Calm down! Both of you!” Cas exclaimed, stepping between the two. He turned to Dean, grabbing his boyfriend’s hands. “I know this is hard for you. It’s hard for all of us. But Gabriel’s right, leaving him in there is the only thing we can do. If any of us tried to go in, he would end up hurting us, even if he didn’t mean to.”

Dean nodded slowly, wiping his eyes. Inhaling deeply, he collapsed on the bed. Heart breaking for his boyfriend, Cas followed him and placed a comforting hand on his back.

“Are you sure you can’t heal him?” Dean questioned, voice dripping with desperation. “Maybe if you just try again?”

“I’m sorry, there’s nothing I can do. He’s technically not injured so there’s nothing for me to heal.”
Dean flinched, eyes squeezing shut, as Sam let out another scream. Cas wrapped his arms around him, pressing a kiss to the top of his head.

“It’s okay. It’s going to be okay.” Cas whispered softly.

He might not be able to do anything to stop this but he wasn’t going to leave his boyfriend’s side. He only wished someone could stay by Sam’s side as well.

~~~~~~

Slowly, the pain began to fade and Sam dared to open his eyes. Lucifer and Azazel had disappeared and instead, there was a blonde woman standing with her back to him.

“Hello?” Sam called out. Wincing, he pushed himself up as much as the handcuffs would allow.

The woman turned around, the ghost of a smile on her face. She slowly walked up to him, placing a hand on his cheek.

His eyes widened as he stared at her. This wasn’t possible; she couldn’t be here right now. He suddenly remembered what Gabriel had said about what he was seeing not being real.

This was all just in his head, including Lucifer and Azazel. But it felt so real. Her hand was so warm and comforting, especially when she stroked her thumb back and forth. He lifted his hand to place it on top of hers.

“Mom?”

“Hey baby.” She murmured, face splitting into a smile.

She looked exactly like the few photos he’d managed to get his hands on when he was younger. He couldn’t believe she was actually right in front of him, even if it was just a hallucination.

There were so many things he wanted to say. So many things he wanted to ask. It was just so overwhelming. He racked his brain, desperately trying to think of the best words to say.

“You don’t look so great, sweetheart.”

“Yeah, I feel pretty shitty.” He admitted, scooting closer to her.

She sighed sympathetically, pulling him into a hug. He pressed his face against her neck, his eyes pricking with tears. She was so warm and soft.

He’d never experienced any real comfort like this in his childhood. His father barely paid attention to him; he was too busy chugging down beers. And when he did, he treated Sam with disdain.

Dean had tried his best to look after Sam but he’d never been the most touchy-feely guy. He’d always been so jealous of everyone else in his class when he was younger. Their mothers always picked them up from school with a massive hug and smile. He’d wanted that so desperately.

“I don't even know what to say to you.” Sam admitted with a shaky laugh.

Mary nodded, the corners of her lips lifting even more. She began to stroke his hair, fingers curling over individual strands. Her smile slowly faded as her lips pressed into a hard line.

“I think you do, Sam.” She said, pulling away from him and standing up. “I think you should say you’re sorry.

“What?” Sam exclaimed, furrowing his brow. All happiness he had felt slowly turned into worry as he stared at his mother, mouth hanging open.

Crossing her arms, she raised an eyebrow and glared at him. He shuddered under her harsh gaze, not understanding why things had taken such a bad turn.

“I had a good life. I was happy. I had a husband who loved me and an adorable son. And then you came along and ruined it all. You destroyed a happy family.”

Heart dropping, Sam shook his head. He didn’t do anything. It wasn’t his fault for being born. Vision swimming, he pushed himself away from his mother.

“You’re the reason I’m dead.” Mary yelled, nostrils flaring as her mouth twisted in disgust. “It’s your fault!”

He sobbed as he pulled at the handcuffs, trying desperately to cover his ears. Why was this happening to him? What had he done to deserve this?

“No! It’s not my fault!” He screamed back at her. Her face went cold at his words and her eyebrows shut up.

“What about my death?” A familiar voice spoke up from behind him.

He quickly turned around, eyes widening as he stared at Jessica. His body began to tremble as he dug his nails into his hands. Not her. Anyone but her.

He’d loved her so much; he probably always would. And he missed her so goddamn much. He couldn’t deal with a cruel hallucination of her; it would kill him inside.

“I didn’t even have the chance to build a life. I was going to do good things, Sam. I was going to be a nurse; I was going to help people. And I would have been a great wife and a great mother. But I was killed just because I knew you.”

“I’m sorry. I didn’t know about all of this.” Sam cried. “If I had, I would’ve stayed far away from you. I promise, Jess. I’m sorry! I’m so sorry!”

Whenever the real Jessica used to look at him, there was so much love and joy sparkling in her eyes. He’d never really understood why. He was just a guy. Just some weird nerd. And Jessica was the most beautiful girl in her school. He always wondered what she saw in him.

This Jessica only looked at him with contempt, her mouth drawn into a snarl. It wasn’t fair. He would give anything to have Jessica back but not like this. Not this horrible nightmare version of her.

“And what about me, Sam?” Another voice rang out. “How can you excuse what you did to me?”

Madison suddenly appeared next to Jessica, a deep frown plastered on her face. His breath hitched as his eyes flew to her forehead. There was a hole dripping with blood, right where he’d shot her. Where he’d killed her.

“You shot me yourself, Sam. You killed me!”

That wasn’t his fault. He had to do it. To put Madison out of her misery and to stop her from hurting anyone else. He’d hated himself for it but it had to be done.

“I’m sorry, Madison. But I had to do it! You asked me to!” He yelled back.

Madison’s face twisted at his words, eyes narrowing and nostrils flaring. Jessica stepped towards her, placing a hand on her arm. Her head tilted to the side, her cold gaze boring into him.

“Face it, Sam! You’re the reason we’re all dead!” Jessica taunted, her eyes flashing with anger. “It’s your fault.”

“It’s your fault!”

“It’s your fault!”

His body shook as he wailed and squeezed his eyes shut. This was worse than any torture Lucifer could dream up. He had loved Jessica and Madison. He’d always wanted to meet his mom, even if it was just for a few minutes. He would’ve given anything for them to all be alive again.

But not like this. Not these twisted, cruel versions of the real people. He just wanted them to leave him alone. He just wanted to be somewhere else. Somewhere warm. Somewhere he felt safe.

He wanted to be with Gabriel. His heart panged as he thought about him. He cursed himself again for leaving with Ruby. If he hadn’t, he could be curled up together right now.

“Gabriel. Even now, you’re still thinking about him.” Madison snarled. “Tell me, how quickly did you move on from me? How long after you killed me did you first sleep with him?”

“I was supposed to be the person you spent the rest of your life with! And now you want to be with instead? The man who once pretended to be me to trick you?” Jessica screamed.

His stomach flipped as he shook his head. Him and Gabriel were just friends. Friends who occasionally had sex. Most of the time, Gabriel made him want to scream with frustration.

“It’s not…it’s not like that! I could never replace you, Jess! I swear!”

“You forget, Sam. I’m a part of you; I’m a hallucination made from your fucked up mind. Everything I say is what you really think!” Jessica snapped back, a taunting smirk creeping up on her face as she pointed at him accusingly.

“We know how much you blame yourself for our deaths, Sam.” Mary interrupted. She spoke so softly, a flash of pity across her face. “How much you hate yourself.”

He stopped sobbing. Tears pricked his eyes. He felt numb. He closed his eyes again, pressing his lips together and letting his head tilt back.

Self-hatred flooded his body, clawing up his throat and making him feel like he couldn’t breathe. Of course, he hated himself. He’d done so many horrible things. He’d hurt and killed so many people.

He was a freak. He was a monster. He had Lucifer’s blood pumping through his veins. He didn’t deserve to live. Mary, Jess and Madison deserved to live.

Mary walked over, kneeling beside him. Her hand flew to his face, slowly rubbing circles on his cheek. She smiled at him sadly.

“We both know that it would’ve been better if you were never born.”

He nodded, his chest heaving. He turned away from all of them, curling into a ball on his bed. He glanced back to see that they had all disappeared. He was alone again.